t> 
 
 ^'\y.. 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 {/ 
 
 ''^ 
 
 
 
 ^'^ 
 
 ^-^ f^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ■f IIIIIM 
 
 36 
 
 ||M 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 <« 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 '/} 
 
 ^ 
 
 /a 
 
 '^A 
 
 d": 
 
 (T). 
 
 'el 
 
 
 c? 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 / 
 
 # 
 
 ^ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 \^ 
 
 4^ 
 
 % 
 
 \ 
 
 €^ 
 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 "V 
 
 PL^ 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEGSTER.N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 1 
 
-1^ 
 
 €:<? 
 
 '^ 
 
 CIHM/iCMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut canadien de microreproductiuns historiques 
 
 vV 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagee 
 
 □ Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurde et/ou pellicul6e 
 
 □ Cover title missing/ 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 I I Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intdrieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout^es 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 4t6 film^es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 CobTimentaires suppl6mentaires: 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'i! lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la m^thode normale de filmage 
 sont indiquds ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Cok ured pages/ 
 P»j 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 ■J 
 
 D 
 
 '.ges de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommag^es 
 
 Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou pelliculdes 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages ddcolor^es, tachet^es ou piqudes 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages d6tach6es 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 Quality in^gaie de I'lmpression 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6td filmdes h nouveau de fapon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmd au taux de reduction indiqu^ ci-dessous 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 
 
 
 26X 
 
 
 
 
 30X 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Plant Research Library 
 Agriculture Canada 
 
 L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grSce d la 
 g6n6rosit6 de: 
 
 Bibliothdque de recherches sur les v6g6taux 
 Agriculture Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 'ilming contract specifications. 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettetd de Texempiaire filmd, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprim^e sont filmds en commen9ant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant fioit par la 
 dernidre page qui compete una empreinte 
 d'impression O'j d'illustration. soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmds en commenpant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol -^^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED "), or the symbol V (meaning 'END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 can: le symbole — ^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbole V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent etre 
 film6s d des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour 3tre 
 reproduit on un seul clich6, il est film^ d partir 
 de Tangle "updrieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenani le nombre 
 d'images nScessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent ia mdthode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 ^ 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
Jt 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 &x^ 
 
 » 
 
tfBRAHy 
 
 WV/SI0NOFBOT9WV. 
 
 THE 
 
 SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES 
 
 OF 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
mmmm 
 
 f 
 

 THE SPHAGNACE^ 
 
 OR 
 
 PEAT- MOSSES 
 
 OF 
 
 'a 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 BY 
 
 R. BRAITHWAITE, M.D., F.L.S., Etc., 
 
 SOC. CORRISP. DELLA SQCIETi^ CRITTOGAMOLOGICA ITALIANA. 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 " Muscus hie nuUi ex terrestribus similis est, sed faciem habet propriam, nee alibi 
 quam in udis et paludosis naseitur." — Dillen. 
 
 '' ..,-i'ii i" 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 HARDWICKE & BOGUE, 192, PICCADILLY, W. 
 
 1878. 
 
TO 
 
 THE ROYAL MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY 
 
 THIS WORK 
 
 IS RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED, 
 
 BY THEIR OBFDIENT SERVANT, 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
PREFACE, 
 
 The papers on which this work is founded were originally com- 
 municated to the Royal Microscopical Society, at the request 
 of one of my friends on the Council ; and it is, therefore, with 
 peculiar pleasure I dedicate it to them, since without the instru- 
 ment which they have done so much to bring to perfection, no 
 satisfactory investigation of the subject would be possible. 
 
 As I have been only able to prosecute it as a relaxation 
 from active professional work, I am aware it must exhibit many 
 deficiencies and shortcomings ; yet the dissections and observa- 
 tions required, have proved to me lessons of the highest value in 
 imparting a knowledge of these interesting plants, which I trust 
 may to some extent be shared in by all who make use of this 
 record of them. 
 
 The drawings of the plants are all of the natural size, and 
 taken from specimens in a moist or expanded state ; the dissec- 
 tions have as far as possible been copied by means of the camera 
 lucida and Messrs. Beck's large instrument with 3 - inch and 
 f-inch objectives, and represent the structural peculiarities which 
 are characteristic of the different species. 
 
 To Professor Lindberg, of Helsingfors, I am deeply indebted 
 for rare specimens and critical observations, and to him and the 
 various correspondents whose names are recorded under each 
 species, I beg to offer my warmest thanks. 
 
 Clapham Rise, London, 
 September, 1878. 
 
THE SPHAGNACEvE OR PEAT-MOSSES 
 
 OF 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 LITERATURE OF THE GENUS SPHAGNUM. 
 
 The name (T(f)ayuo<i was first used by the ancient botanists, Theo- 
 phrastus, Dioscorides, and Pliny, to ind":ate certain species of 
 Salvia and Lichen; but as a genus of mosses Sphagnum was 
 established by Dillenius in his first work, Caiclogiis Plavtarum 
 sponte circa Gissam nasccntium (1719), though not in the restricted 
 sense as now understood, since he included in it various other 
 mosses which had no evident pedicels, as Grimmia apocarpa, 
 Hedvjigia ciliata, Cryphcea, &c. 
 
 Before his time, however, Lobel had figured a true species — 
 6". acutifolium — in his Icones Stirpium, ii, p. 242 (1591), under the 
 name of Muscus terrestris vulgaris ; and a century later Plukenet 
 figured 6*. cymbi/olium, in his Phytographia, as Muscus palustris 
 in ericetis nascens floridtis, and Vaillant, in his Dotanicon Parisiense 
 (1727), also gives figures of the same. 
 
 Dillenius, in the third edition of Ray's Synopsis Stirpium 
 Britatmicarum (1724), adopts the genus, with the observation, 
 " This moss is like none of the terrestrial, but has a peculiar aspect, 
 nor is it produced anywhere else but in bogs and marshes." In 
 his celebrated Historia Muscorum (1741) he introduced sixteen 
 species of Sphajnnm, but the only o-enuine are 6^. palustre molle 
 de/lexum, squamis cymbiformibus = S. cymbi/olium, and S. paluf'ye 
 molle dejlcxum, squamis capillaceis with a var. ^Jluitans = 6". acuti- 
 folitcm + cuspidatum. 
 
 LiNN^us, in his Species Plantarmn (1753), still retained 
 Cryphcea heteromalla as Sphagnum arborctcm, and recognized only 
 
THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 
 I \ 
 
 one other species, which he named 6". palustre, with a var. ^, and 
 under this he included all the true species of the family. 
 
 EnRiiART clearly defined the genus, and established as species 
 6". cymbifolium, aaiti/olitcm, and cttspidatum, in the Hannoverisches 
 Magazin (1780), and Planta Crypt. Exsicc. (1785). 
 
 Hedwig, in his Fundamenta Muscoruni (1782), characterized 
 the genus, and gave most beautiful figures of the fruit and 
 antheridia, the latter being then made known for the first time. 
 
 B RIDEL described several species in the Muscologia Recentiorum 
 (1797), and in his Mantissa (1819) extends the number to fourteen, 
 six being European. 
 
 ScHWAEGRiCHEN, in Suppl. I. to Hedwig's Species Mtiscoruui^ 
 figures Sph. cuspidattim, compactiim, and squarrostim. 
 
 P. DE Beauvois gives a good natural character of the genus 
 in a paper on Muscology, in Mdmoires de la Societe Linnecnne, Paris, 
 1822, and notices the peculiar areolation of the leaves as serving 
 to distinguish them from all other mosses. 
 
 N. VON Esenbeck and Hornschuch, in the Bryologia Ger- 
 manica, vol. i. (1823), describe nine species of Sphagnum, but 
 two of these are only varieties ; and figures are given of thirteen 
 species and varieties. 
 
 Bridel, in his last work, Bryologia Universa (1826), added 
 the natural characters of the genus to the description he had 
 previously given, and pointed out its distinctness from all others. 
 
 J. Hegetschweiler contributed a paper, Revision des Genus 
 Sphagmint, to the Denkschriften der ScJnveizer Gesells. fur gesam. 
 Naturwiss., Zurich, 1829, in which he looks upon the species of 
 Sphagnum as so variable, that he refers all the forms to a broad- 
 leaved and a narrow-leaved species, just as they were originally 
 placed by Dillenius. 
 
 FiJRNRGiiix, in the Regensburg Botanische Zeitnng for 1833, gave 
 a paper, Verstich einer Lebens- und Formgeschichte der Gattung 
 Sphagnum., but it is only a resume of the work of previous writers. 
 
 C. MuLLER, in his valuable Synopsis Muscorum Frondosorum 
 (1846), formed a tribe Sphagnacece, and gives full descriptions of 
 seventeen species, but speaks of the leaves having mtercelhdar 
 ducts ; he also describes the cells as inanes or repletce, according 
 to the presence o'- absence of spiral threads, and uses this as an 
 important character in the distinction of species, though we now 
 know that really little stress can be laid upon it ; yet that this 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 
 
 f 
 ■■:* 
 
 learned author thinks otherwise, is evident by his description of 
 new sp'^cies in a recent number of Linnea, where the same form 
 of diagnosis is followed. 
 
 Wilson, in the Bryologia Britannica (1855), gives an excellent 
 outline of the characters peculiar to the Sphagna^ and describes 
 nine species as British. 
 
 SuLLivANT, in his Mtisci and Hepaticce of the United States 
 (1856), describes sixteen species and indicates four others as 
 European ; several of these, however, are only varieties. 
 
 MoLDENHAWER, in his Beitrdge zur Anatomie der PJlanzen 
 (1812), first pointed out the dimorphous character of the cells 
 composing the leaves of the Sphagnaceae, and Von Mohl investi- 
 gated and confirmed these views in a valuable paper, Anatomise he 
 Untsrsuchnngen iiber die porosen Zellen von Spliagnuni (1854); 
 while C. Nageli minutely studied the process of development of 
 the stem and leaves, and published the result in Zeitschrift fiir 
 wissenscha/tliche Botanik, Heft 2 (1845). 
 
 Dozy gives an exact account of the anatomy of the Sphagna, 
 in his Bijdragen tot de Anatomie en Phytographie van de Sphagna 
 (1854), with good drawings of their structure. 
 
 HoFMEiSTER has ably investigated the minute development 
 of the Sphagna, and especially the structure of the female organ 
 and first formation of the fruit. See his Vergleichende Unter- 
 suchungen, &c. (1851). 
 
 SciiiMPER, in 1858, gave to the world his grand treatise on 
 this subject, Versuch einer Entwickelungs-geschichte der Torf- 
 moose, a work most complete in details of structure both descrip- 
 tive and pictorial, and leaving hardly anything to be desired. In 
 it he advocates the elevation of the Sphagna to the dignity of 
 a class, equal to those of Mosses and Hepaticae, but in the new 
 edition of his Synopsis Muscorum he ranks them as anomalous 
 mosses. His descriptions of species are a model for all authors; 
 the habit of the plant, the external form and internal structure 
 of the stem, and of the leaves of the stem, branches, and peri- 
 chaetium, all find a place in the diagnostic characters. 
 
 LiNDBERG, in vol. xix. of Ofvers. K. Vetensk. Akad. Forhandl. 
 (1862), published a paper, Torfmossornas byggnad Utbredning och 
 systematiska Uppstdllning, in which will be found some valuable 
 observations on the family, and a mode of grouping the species 
 nearly the same as that adopted in the present work. 
 
 B 2 
 
THE SPHAGNACE^ OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 Russow, in 1865, gave us his Beitrdge zur Kenntniss der 
 Torfmoose, containing some excellent observations on their histo- 
 logy, and notes on the various species and varieties, which display 
 an intimate practical acquaintance with these plants. He insists 
 on the inconstancy of the monoicous or dioicous character of the 
 inflorescence, and hence reduces the number of species. 
 
 ScHLiFPiiACKE, in Vcrhandl. Zool. Bot. Gesells. Wien, vol. xv. 
 p. 383 (1865), has also a good paper on the subject, Beitrdge zur 
 Kenntniss der SpJiagnn,, with clear and valuable notes on distinc- 
 tion of species, and their variations. 
 
 M. PiRE, in Bull, de la Soc. royale de Bot. de Belgique, t. vi. 
 n. 3 (1868), gives a short paper, Les Sphaignes de la Flore de 
 Belgique^ in which the result of his investigation of the Belgian 
 species is recorded, accompanied by a very beautiful plate illus- 
 trating the structure of their leaves. 
 
 Klinggp \ff has an article on the Prussian species, in Schriften 
 der K'on. Physikalisch-CEkon. Gesells. zu Konigsberg, vol. xiii. p. i 
 (1872), in which several generally accepted varieties are raised 
 to the rank of species, as he acts on the opposite view to 
 that advocated by Russow, and insists on the stability of the 
 characters founded on the monoicous or dioicous position of the 
 inflorescence. 
 
 M. E. RozE, in Bull, de la Soc. Botan. de France, xix. p. 91 
 (1872), gives an elaborate paper, De la F4condation chez les Crypto- 
 games stip^rieures, et en particulier chez les Sphaignes, in which 
 he dissents from the opinion of Hofmeister that the canal in the 
 neck of the archegonium is formed by dissolution of the central 
 string of cells, and states that it pre-exists as a cavity in common 
 with that of the body of the archegonium. Further observations 
 are also given, detailing the actual mode of contact between the 
 antherozoids and the germinative cell of the archegone. 
 
 Dedecek, in Verhandl. der k. k. Zool. Bot. Gesells. Wien, 
 vol. xxvi. p. 601 (1876), has an article. Die bohmischen Sphagna 
 und ihre Gesellscha/ter, giving a list of the species, but principally 
 interesting in enumerating all the mosses and Hepaticce which are 
 found growing associated with the Sphagna. 
 
 The above named are all the more important works or papers 
 bearing on the subject, but numerous other articles or descriptions 
 of species find a place in general works on mosses, or in the 
 periodical literature of the day ; these will be found quoted in the 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 synonymy of each species, and all have been consulted as far as 
 possible. 
 
 Various Exsiccata have also been published, in which the 
 Sphagna are more or less completely represented, but the speci- 
 mens are not in all cases correctly named ; my Sphagnacea 
 BritanniccB Exsiccata will, I hope, remedy this, so far as the 
 British s.^ecies are concerned, as well as more effectually illustrate 
 the forms described in the present work, though in this also a few 
 errors have been detected, which will be corrected under each 
 species described in the monograph, 
 
 A work to comprise all the Belgian forms — Sphagnotheca 
 Belgica, by M. Gravet — is now in course of publication, but I 
 have not had the opportunity of consulting it ; neither have 
 I been able to inspect the various continental herbaria, and thus 
 place on record a more complete list of foreign localities ; I have, 
 however, made full use of the valuable papers published by 
 Professor Lindberg, and gathered together stray notes met with 
 in journals, in order as far as possible to extend our knowledge 
 of the distribution of these plants. 
 
IKi 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 . GENERAT, OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 The plants constituting th'^ family Sphagnacece, and known as 
 Peat-mosses or Bog-mosses ' ave long attracted notice from the 
 ordinary observer by their pc^.aliar aspect and habit, and have 
 equally interested the microscopist by the beauty of their tissues, 
 and exercised the botanist by the difficulty which attends their 
 correct determination ; the latter perhaps increased by the great 
 variability of some species, and the uncertainty of the characters 
 relied upon by various authors for the purpose of specific distinction. 
 
 No group of plants is more clearly defined in structure, in 
 general family likeness, and in the localities in which they are 
 found, for all are essentially Bog-mosses ; yet as various true mosses 
 are equally inhabitants of bogs, e. g. various Hypna, Aulacomnium 
 palustre, Paludella, Meesea, &c., I prefer to term them more 
 definitely Peat-mosses, since on them alone the first formation of 
 peat largely depends, and the name accords with that long recog- 
 nized by the Germans, whose Laubmoose or frondose mosses, 
 Torfmoose or Peat -mosses, and Lebermoose, Livermosses or 
 Hepaticae, thus form one great Muscal alliance. 
 
 Few persons can have traversed our moorlands without having 
 had their attention attracted to the great masses of Sphagnum 
 which adorn their surface — now in dense cushions of lively red — 
 now covering some shallow pool with a Vi st sheet of light green, 
 inviting it may be by its bright colour, but woe betide the inex- 
 perienced collector who sets foot thereon, for the spongy mass 
 may be many feet in depth, and he may run the chance of never 
 reaching terra firma again. 
 
 The plants always grow in this aggregated fashion, for the 
 stems are weak and fragile, and they thus afford each other 
 mutual support ; and this fragility requires us to deal gently with 
 our collections if we would have good herbarium specimens ; the 
 immense quantity of water they retain must be squeezed out 
 carefully, and not by roughly grasping the tufts in the hand, other- 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 wise the stems are sure to be broken ; quick transference to the 
 press, and a frequent change of drying paper, will usually ensure a 
 satisfactory result. 
 
 We may point out to the tyro a few other characters by which 
 our plants are distinguished from the true mosses. !f we examine 
 a single stem we find that the branches are in fascicles or clusters, 
 i. e. spring several together from one point, and at the top are 
 closely packed in a roundish head or coma ; if we look at the 
 leaves of one of these branches under the microscope, we find they 
 consist of a network of large empty cells which contain threads 
 winding spirally round on the interior of the membrane, and are 
 bounded by a dark line of narrow cells filled with chlorophyl ; the 
 capsule also is sessile on the dilated end of a naked branch. For 
 the determination of species, however, a more minute examination 
 is necessary, as besides the form of the various leaves we also 
 require a knowledge of their internal structure, as well as that of 
 the stem ; this is obtained by transverse sections of them, suffi- 
 ciently thin to allow the light to be transmitted, and these are 
 best examined in water and uncovered. 
 
 The simplest mode of making the sections is to enclose the 
 wet stem or branches in a split vial cork and tie them tight, then 
 with a razor to make very thin slices of the whole, placing them 
 in a few drops of water on a slide, when they will immediately 
 expand and the cork may be picked out with a needle. Russow 
 recommends that the whole plant be soaked in thick mucilage and 
 allowed to dry, and then cut with a razor into water. Certain 
 reagents are also of use in the examination of cell structure, as 
 iodine and sulphuric acid, or a solution of biniodide of zinc, by the 
 action of which the Sphagnum leaf is coloured blue or reddish, 
 and all its details of structure sharply defined. Heating the leaves 
 on a slide in a little liquor sodse is of value in enabling us to obtain 
 a clear view of the outline and condition of the walls of cells. 
 
 For those who have time and the necessary skill, the various 
 parts may be mounted permanently on slides in glycerine, or other 
 fluid suitable for vegetable tissues, and they then form very useful 
 objects for comparison with any specimens which may be the 
 subject of examination.* For the herbarium, it is better to 
 separate the tufts into thin layers before submitting them to 
 
 * The Rev. Mr. Vize, of Forden Vicarage, Welshpool, has put up sets of the 
 British Sphagna mounted in this manner. 
 
■■•H! 
 
 8 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEATMOSSES OF 
 
 pressure, as the form and direction of the branches and leaves 
 can thus be better seen. 
 
 Between fifty and sixty species of SpJiagmim are known, of 
 which about one-third are tropical ; but they are most abundant 
 in the north and south temperate zones, in the higher latitudes 
 of which they cover a large expanse of surface. 
 
 Among the exotic species we may mention S. sericeum, 
 C. MiJLL., S. Holleanum, S. yunghuhnii, and S. Gecieanum, Do^y 
 et MoLK., peculiar to the Eastern Archipelago, the two former only 
 known in a barren state, but lemarkable in having the stem leaves 
 precisely like the branch leaves in form and structure, their hyaline 
 cells being without fibres, but with a single apical pore. 
 
 Brazil is rich in forms, comprising S. erythrocalyx, perichatiale 
 subrigidum, sparstim, and gracilescens of Hampe, Caldense and pul- 
 chricoma, C, Mull. ; and in Central America we find S. Negrense, 
 limbatum, Mexicanum, and Peruvianum of Mitten, Meridense, 
 C. Mull., longifolium, Mandon, subcuspidahiin, Schimp. From 
 Guadaloupe, ^. Antillartcm, C. Mull., Guadalupense, Herminieri, 
 and Husnoii, Schimp. ; and from Australia and New Zealand, 
 S. Mossmajini and cymbifolioides of C. Mull., Australe, molli- 
 achim, antarcticum, conferttim, and Novo-Zealandicnm of Mitten. 
 The only species from Tropical Africa is S. A/ricamim, Duby. 
 It would be desirable that all the exotic species should be sub- 
 mitted to a careful investigation and figured, although it would 
 J. robably result in reducing their number, for each author appears 
 to have set up a different standard in the characters regarded as 
 specific. 
 
 With respect to the great variability in some species of 
 Sphagnum, it is difficult to decide on any determining cause : soil 
 certainly does not appear to exert any controlling influence, for 
 we may often see several varieties growing together in the same 
 locality, but each preserving its proper character. The difference 
 in the seasons, as regards moisture or drought, is probably an 
 important factor in the question of development, size, or density ; 
 but the colour must be the result of vital action, since it depends 
 on the colour of the chlorophyl deposited in the narrow cells of 
 the leaves, which, shining through the transparent hyaline cells 
 while moist, gives the beautiful and varied tints to the Sphagnum 
 tufts while growing in their native habitats, and so imperfectly 
 retained in dried specimens. Probably in all Sphagna we find 
 a tendency to vary in two directions ; the first and most marked 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 of these is to form a compact or dense variety, by the shortening of 
 the internodes, and consequent close approximation of the branch 
 fascicles ; this is well seen in such states as S. Austint var. imbri- 
 catum, S. papillosum var. co7i/ertum, S. cymbifolhim var. congesUitn, 
 S. rigidum var. compactnm, and 6*. acufi folium var. irctum. The 
 second is that in which the leaves of the branches which are 
 normally straight ant' imbricated, exhibit a greater or less inclina- 
 tion to become squarrose ; this does not render the plants so 
 conspicuous as the last state, and is sometimes so slight as not 
 to require indication by a special name ; and even in cases where 
 it may be quite evident, as in 6*. cymbifolium var. sqnarrosulnm, 
 we find intermediate forms which completely connect it with the 
 type ; nay, sometimes in the same tuft we may observe the leaves 
 on plants at the circumference distinctly tending to squarrose, 
 while those in the centre of the patch do not exhibit it at all ; 
 in this way it is quite possible to pick out the links that join 
 S. teres to S. squarrosvm. 
 
 In none do we find the range of variability so extensive as 
 in S. acuti/olium, and considerable experience is needed to iden- 
 tify satisfactorily all the forms of this protean plant. On this 
 account we must, I think, rely on histological distinctions for the 
 essential character of species, as size, colour, direction of leaves, 
 habit, and presence or absence of fibres in the hyaline cells of the 
 stem leaves, aliKe fail in this species to afford any stable grounds 
 for the establishment of new ones, and the same considerations 
 must guide us in dealing with the rest ; they will thus stand on 
 firm ground, and be more satisfactory to the true botanist than 
 the most extensive series of phantom species. 
 
 The structures we must look upon as of most importance in 
 affording specific distinctions are — 
 
 1. The number of cell strata composing the cuticle which 
 
 invests the stem of the plant. 
 
 2. The stem leaves, with respect to their form, relation of the 
 
 two kinds of cells, and structure of the apex. 
 
 3. The branch leaves, as to form, involution of margin, apex, 
 
 relative position of the hyaline and chlorophyllose cells, 
 and presence or absence of papillae on their internal 
 lateral walls, and also the presence and size of the fora- 
 mina. The number ai.l direction of the branches in 
 each fascicle, and nature of the retort cells of their 
 cuticle, are also to be taken notice of. 
 
lO 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 In following Professor Schimper in the separation of the 
 Sphagnincc as a sub-class from the Bryince or true frondose 
 mosses, I can simply record my conviction that this is by far the 
 most satisfactory mode of dealing with them, since they possess 
 in their structure various peculiarities, which are not shared in 
 by other mo.sses. It is to be regretted that this great bryologist 
 has changed his views on this point, for in the second edition of 
 his Synopsis he brings together the Archidiaccce, Andrcccaceee, 
 and Sphagnacece^ as Bryince anomalce, without supplying any 
 character for the same, though it is clear that the only common 
 bond of union is the large saccate calyptra, tearing open irre- 
 gularly, and they thus correspond to Hampe's section Saccomitria. 
 
 The sub-class Sphagnince may be defined as follows : — 
 
 " Plants densely aggregated, without roots except in the young 
 state. Stem with the axile cells soft, becoming indurated at the 
 surface, clothed with a cuticle of one or several layers of large 
 lax cells. Leaves nerveless, of a single stratum of dimorphous 
 cells, the small utricular ones conveying sap and chlorophyl, 
 enclosing the large, empty hyaline ones, which generally contain 
 spiral fibres and have their walls perforated by large or small 
 foiamlna. Inflorescence axillar, the male amentiform, antheridia 
 globose, with very fine, branched paraphyses. Capsule globose, 
 sessile on the apex of an elongated vaginula ; calyptra saccate. 
 Branches in lateral fascicles, aggregated at summit into a dense 
 coma." This will comprise only a single family and a single 
 genus — Sphagmim. 
 
 In no genus of frondose mosses do the brancnes occur in 
 lateral fascicles springing from one point ; nor do we find in any 
 the peculiar dimorphous areolation of the leaves ; the nearest to 
 them in this respect as well as in external appearance is the 
 family of Leucobryaccce, but in their true structure they are totally 
 different, and they equally stand apart by their antheridia and 
 extraordinary paraphyses, and the loose cuticle investing their 
 trunks. 
 
 As to the economic uses of the Sphagnacece, they are but small, 
 except as a source of easily procured fuel ; and in this respect 
 indeed they are of immense importance, for no substitute cbuld 
 be found in the thinly populated and barren districts of the north, 
 where trees become an insignificant object in the scenery, or cease 
 to grow at all ; yet nature, by the very means which produce 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 II 
 
 these widely extended solitudes, supplies one of the first require- 
 ments of those who occupy them, and everywhere is peat annually 
 cut, dried, and stored. 
 
 With regard to the function of these plants in the formation 
 of peat, I cannot do better than quote Professor Schimper's 
 words. He says : — " Unless there were peat-mosses, many a bare 
 r ountain rid^^e, many a high valley of the temperate zone, and 
 large tracts of the northern plains, would present an uniform 
 watery flat, instead of a covering of flowering plants or shady 
 woods. For just as the Sphagna suck up the atmospheric mois- 
 ture and convey it to the earth do they also contribute to it by 
 pumping up to the surface of the tufts formed by them, the 
 standing water which was their cradle, diminish it by promoting 
 evaporation, and finally also by their own detritus, and by that 
 of the numerous other bog-plants to which they serve as a support, 
 remov- it entirely, and thus bring about their own destruction. 
 Then, as soon as the plant-detritus formed in this manner has 
 elevated itself above the surface water, it is familiar to us by the 
 name of peat, becomes material for fuel, and all Sphagnum vegeta- 
 tion ceases " 
 
 Their power of retaining moisture renders them useful to the 
 gardener in the cultivation of orchids, ferns, and other delicate 
 plants, and for their package and transport in a fres'.i state. 
 
 But to the inquiring mind the study of the structure of these 
 plants must prove an unfailing source of instruction, for in no 
 members of the vegetable kingdom do we find means so well 
 adapted to the ends they serve, as in the beautiful and varied 
 tissues which build up a single stem of Sphagnum. 
 
12 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE VEGETATIVE SYSTEM. 
 
 i 
 
 Germination of t:'e Spore. 
 
 To the investigations of Niigeli and Hofmeister are we principally 
 indebted for our knowledge of the development of the plant, and 
 Professor Schimper further observed them under cultivation, and 
 found that on damp earth the spores germinated in two to three 
 months, and that the proembryonal cell rarely broke through the 
 exospore or outer coat in less than five weeks. 
 
 The development proceeds under one of two forms, according 
 to the local conditions in which the spores may happen to be 
 placed at the time ; thus, if they be immersed in water, the ger- 
 minating proembryo assumes the form of a confervoid protonema, 
 somewhat akin to that of true mosses, but more elongated and 
 less branched ; from one end of this the young plant arises by a 
 tuberculoid aggregation of cells, while the other extremity becomes 
 a root, or one of the middle cells becomes the mother cell of the 
 new plant. But if the spore germinate on the damp ground, the 
 proembryonal cell goes on subdividing in a horizontal plane, and 
 the result is a lobed green prothallium like that of Equisetum, con- 
 sisting of a single layer of cells ; this hepaticine frond throws out 
 radicles from the under surface and margins of the lobes, and 
 quite resembles a plant of Blasia or Anthoceros. After a while, 
 cells aggregate here and there at the margins of the lobes and form 
 rudimentary plants, which support themselves partly from the 
 prothallium, partly by radicles ; in the plants growing in water 
 also, the radicles attach themselves to any fixed body, and thus 
 securely anchor the plants until they are in a condition to take care 
 of themselves. 
 
 The roots in the young plants of SpJiagnum precisely resemble 
 those of frondose mosses, consisting of slender elongated cells with 
 oblique transverse septa, and their functions are also similar, for 
 they serve both for support and nutrition ; as soon, however, as 
 the branches are produced, a portion of them become pendent and 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA, 
 
 13 
 
 appresscd to the stem, and these with the spongy cuticle of the 
 stem are far more effective than the roots for the transmission of 
 fluid, while the dense masses formed by the aggregation of stems 
 equally supersede the necessity for roots as fixing organs ; these, 
 therefore, being no longer needed, wither away and completely 
 disappear. 
 
 The Stem. 
 
 The young stem appears from tlie under side of the prothallium 
 by a change in the cell formation, some of the cells developing 
 downwards into hair-like radicles, while the upper cell elongates 
 and subdivides to form the young stemlet, some of the cells also 
 becoming free laterally to form the rudimentary leaves ; it is at 
 first transparent, but soon acquires chlorophyl granules, and a dif- 
 ferentiation into its cell layers is distinguishable at a very early 
 stage. 
 
 When the young stem has attained a height of 5 mm. it throws 
 off at the sides simple flagellar branches, which arise laterally to 
 the uppermost leaves, and are at first crowded in the coma and 
 separate by elongation of the internodes. The branches come off 
 at every fourth leaf as an obtuse bud, on which, when it has 
 attained a height of three cells, leaves also form and division into 
 branches takes place. 
 
 The growing point of the stem is conical, its terminal cell 
 apparently subdividing in five direction , and thus continually 
 elongating the stem ; by longitudinal division and transverse exten- 
 sion of newly formed cells, the terminal cone thickens from above 
 downward, and the base constantly forming anew attains the 
 diameter of the already completed stem. 
 
 The trunk or perfectly developed stem consists of a simple 
 primary axis with numerous terminal shoots enclosing the central 
 terminal bud, and also of several secondary axes ; for each year a 
 lateral shoot is formed beneath the grc- -ing point, which is an 
 exact repetition of the original main stem, with which it keeps a 
 perfectly parallel advance in growth and development ; in fact, it 
 is nothing else but one of the fascicled lateral branches transformed 
 into an ascending axis, and this again repeats the process the 
 following season, so that we thus obtain not only the dense dicho- 
 tomous ramification, but the fastigiate surface so characteristic of a 
 cushion of Sphagnum plants. 
 
 Professor Schimper in his great work described the stem as 
 
H 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE/E OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 constituted of three distinct cell formations, viz. a central pith, 
 an intermediate woody cylinder, and an external bark, t'lou^h, 
 of course, these cannot correspond to the parts so named in higher 
 plants ; it seeYns, however, more appropriate to regard the stem 
 of Spha^^num as consisting of a cylinder, the cells of which are 
 soft and succulent in the centre, but become indurated and 
 coloured as they approach the exterior, and an investing cuticle 
 composed of one to four strata of large, thin, empty cells, not 
 inaptly compared by Lnidberg to the vclamcn or spongy cuticle 
 investing the roots of epiphytal orchids, which also consists of 
 large aeriferous cells. 
 
 The cells of the axis are long and cylind-ic, with thin col 
 less walls, and allow t'le sap to pass freely up to the grov.i ,, 
 point ; those of the periphery are narrower, prismatic, and more 
 or less lignified by internal deposit on their walls ; their colour 
 also varies according to the species, and we thus observe them 
 in a transverse section of the stem, forming a yellow, brown, red, 
 or blackish ring lying immediately under the cuticle ; and it is to 
 the colour of these cells appearing through the transparent cuticle 
 that the tint of the fresh Sphagnum stem is due. 
 
 The cuticular cells are the largest, and instead of receiving 
 any deposit they become thinner by age ; they are also empty, 
 and in some species contain fine spiral threads on their internal 
 wall ; they are also frequently perforated by foramina, by which 
 they readily communicate with each other. 
 
 i 
 
 The Branches. 
 
 The branches spring from the growing cone immediately after 
 the leaves, in the form of a little obtuse bud at the side of every 
 fourth leaf; and when this has attained a height of three cells, 
 the rudiments of the branch leaves also protrude themselves at 
 the outer side. 
 
 The distinction between the central and peripheral cells of 
 the branches is much less complete than in the stem, and the 
 cuticular cells only fo/m a single stratum, which is continuous 
 with the innermost layor of the stem cuticle when this consists 
 of more than one stratum. The cuticular cells of the branches 
 are of two forms, as may be readily seen if we strip off the leaves, 
 viz. large transparent parenchym cells like those of the stem 
 cuticle, and still larger flask-shaped or retort cells, more or less 
 
 1 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 '5 
 
 ventricosfi at base, and gradually contracted upward into a more 
 or less d ;inct, somewhat arched neck, which is perforated by a 
 foramen at apex ; they are very distinct in Sphagnum tencllum, 
 but in some species the neck is scarcely evident ; one of these 
 retort cells always falls at a leaf insertion, and they never contain 
 spiral threads, even when these are present in the ordinary cells 
 of the branch cuticle. 
 
 In most species of Sphagnum the branches which constitute 
 each fascicle are of two forms ; part of them stouter and directed 
 outwards from their insertion, become arched at the middle ard 
 gently curve downward at the extremity, and these may be called 
 the divergent branches ; the rest are longer and more attenuated, 
 with longer and narrower leaves, hang straight down, and are 
 often closely appressed to the stem ; these we term the pendent 
 branches, and the number and direction of each of these in a 
 fascicle is pretty constant in each species. 
 
 The branches always stand close to a leaf, at the end of its 
 line of insertion on the stem, and at every fourth leaf a branch 
 fascicle is found, their arrangement being in five straight rows, with 
 the formula \, i. e. three complete turns of a spiral contain five 
 fascicles. 
 
 Some of the uppermost divergent branches become condensed 
 and clavate, and form the amenti.la of male inflorescence. 
 
 It is by means of the pendent branches and cuticle of the stem 
 that the wonderful hydraulic property of the Sphagna is main- 
 tained, and this is readily seen if we place an uninjured stem in a 
 glass of water and allow the top to hang over the margin, for the 
 water rises by this channel, and soon begins to drip from the 
 drooping end, until, like a syphon, it has drawn off all the contents. 
 Not only do the Sphagna thus give off water to the atmosphere, 
 but they can on the other hand also absorb moisture from it and 
 transmit it downward ; in this way a constant interchange goes on 
 between the stagnant pools and the atmosphere, by which means 
 no doubt the former are prevented from becoming putrid. 
 
 The Leaves. 
 
 Hofmeister admirably describes the development of the leaves 
 of Sphagnum ; they arise from the outer cell layer of the growing 
 point, the first leaf cell appearing from the second, third, or fourth 
 cell below the terminal one, and this dividing repeatedly by alter- 
 
r 
 
 i6 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 nate, obliquely inclined septa, a leaflet is produced composed of a few 
 large quadrate parenchym cells filled with a slimy fluid containing 
 chlorophyl granules ; but with <•'* ' appearance of the fifth leaflet 
 begins t'le differentiation into two kinds of cells so characteristic of 
 the Sphagnacecc. 
 
 The leaf becomes marked out into a system of square cells, 
 each of which is surrounded by four oblong cells ; in the latter 
 chlorophyl granules rapidly increase in number and size, while the 
 former lose all colouring matter from their contents and keep 
 enlarging at the expense of their protoplasm ; then the fibres are 
 deposited on their internal walls, first as fragmentary rings which 
 afterwards coalesce into complete rings or spirals ; and lastly, 
 small scattered rings appear on the internal surface, the membrane 
 enclosed by which becoming resorbed, there result the well-known 
 pores or foramina so generally present in the branch leaves of these 
 plants, through which it is not uncommon to find infusoria have 
 passed, for we may see them sporting about in the interior of the 
 cell. 
 
 Hedwig had noticed the beautiful structure of the SpJiagnum 
 leaf, for in his Fundamenta Hist. Nat. Muscorum, i. p. 25 (1782), he 
 mentions the large areolae, void of chlorophyl, traversed by very 
 fine vessels containing parenchyma, which he suggests may corre- 
 spond to the ducts of flowering plants, 
 
 Moldenhawer, however, detected the true nature of the areo- 
 lation, and the two kinds of cells of which it is composed, with the 
 presence of threads and pores in the vesicular cells, and Von 
 Mohl still further extended his researches. 
 
 The leaves of all Sphagna consist of a single stratum of cells 
 without any midrib, and these cells are of two distinct kinds 
 alternating with each other : ist, narrow chlorophyllose cells 
 {ductiis intercelhilares of C. Muller, inter stitia of Hampe), which 
 form a frame or network of somewhat bent hexagonal meshes, 
 and usually six of these cells enter more or less into forming the 
 boundary of each mesh, their colour being green, yellow, or red, 
 according to that of their contents ; these cells are really the most 
 important part of the leaf, since they carry on the vital functions, 
 and form the scaffold on which the hyaline cells are stretched : 
 2nd, large colourless vesicular cells dropped as it were into each 
 mesh of the network, and containing in nearly all species spiral 
 fibrils on their internal wall and perforated with foramina; for 
 
'§■ 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 17 
 
 these cells Mr. Mitten uses the term spatia or spaces. Tuis 
 description applies to the leaves of the branches, but in those of 
 the stem and perichaetium the two kinds of cells are not so distinct, 
 as the chlorophyl is wanting and the hyaline cells are often 
 extremely narrow, especially those at the margin, where they 
 generally form a more or less wide border. 
 
 The stem leaves in all the European Sphagna differ considerably 
 from the branch leaves both in form and structure ; they are 
 distant from each other, with a \ arrangement, or five leaves in two 
 spiral turns, and are generally reflexed against the stem, as if 
 pushed back by the descent of the pendent branches. Their form 
 is oblong, ovate, or Ungulate, and at their basal angles there 
 are generally present more or less evident auricles ; they, are also 
 very uniform on the same plant both in size and shape. The 
 areolation is laxer than that of the branch leaves, and spiral fibres 
 are rarely present in their hyaline cells ; the basal cells form one 
 or more rows of incrassate vesicular cells, more or less coloured, 
 but the greater part of the leaf is colourless from the absence of 
 chlorophyl in the narrow cells. 
 
 The branch leaves are small and closely imbricated, and differ 
 considerably on the two kinds of branches, and even on different 
 parts of the same branch ; on the divergent branches they are 
 small at base, becoming larger in the middle of the branch, and 
 narrower and more distant towards the point ; the three or four at 
 the extreme base of the branch are very small and have a peculiar 
 shape, being somewhat obliquely triangular in outline, and partly 
 resemble the stem leaf in areolation ; in fact, they convey the idea 
 of one half of a stem leaf which has been split down the middle, and 
 possibly may originate by being torn apart by the separation of the 
 branches forming the fascicle, at their first stage of development. 
 
 Russow attaches importance to these leaves, and names them 
 intermediate leaves, but they are not always alike in the same 
 species, nor do they offer much variety in different species, and 
 they have always a broad border of narrow cells ; the leaves of the 
 pendent branches are all longer and narrower, as are also their 
 component cells. 
 
 The relation of the two forms of cells to each other, in the 
 anatomy of the ramulire leaves, is a point of great importance, 
 since it originates in the fundamental formation of the leaf, and it 
 therefore takes part in the diagnosis of species ; to observe this 
 
 C 
 
i8 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 properly some care is requisite, for the transverse sections must be 
 very thin and examined in water by a good light. We thus find 
 four modifications of the position of the chlorophyllose cells : — 
 I St, They may lie midway between the anterior and posterior 
 
 surfaces of the leaf, being entirely enclosed by the hyaline 
 
 cells, and the section shows that they are lenticularly 
 
 compressed. 
 2nd. They may emerge between the hyaline on the anterior or 
 
 ventral surface of the leaf, their section being triangular, 
 
 so that they resemble a cushion or wedge pushed in 
 
 between each pair of hyaline cells. 
 3rd. They may occupy the same position on the posterior or 
 
 dorsal surface. 
 4th. They may emerge both in front and back — a condition 
 
 observed only in a few species, and in this case their 
 
 section is circular or oval. 
 The hyaline cells are more or less united by their adjacent walls, 
 and where they are applied to the chlorophyllose cells the walls of 
 the two become grown together ; in some species this combined 
 wall, as seen from the interior of a hyaline cell, is covered over 
 with minute deposits which take the form * lapillse, bars, or 
 crests, and by some authors have been errc jsly described as 
 remains of spiral fibres ; these are beautifully seen in our S. Austini 
 and papillosum, and in the foreign S, Portoricense and Herminieri, 
 The hyaline cells nearly always contain threads attached to 
 their internal walls, and these threads may form complete spirals 
 composed of one or several fibres, or they may be broken up into 
 rings, and fragments sometimes run across diagonally so as to unite 
 two spirals ; they are firmly and intimately united to the inner wall 
 of the cells, and often, e. g. in S. subseamdum, tightly lace up and 
 contract the cells at each turn of the thread, probably by contrac- 
 tion soon after its deposition. 
 
 The fibrils are not always present in all the leaves ; thus in 
 S. fimbriatum they are wanting in both the stem and perichaetial 
 leaves, and some have them in one half of a stem leaf, as 6". 
 cuspidatum, where they are found in the upper part, but in 
 6*. macrophyllum no threads are found in any part of the plant. 
 
 By some authors the presence or absence of threads in the cells 
 of the stem leaves has been looked upon as of specific value, but 
 a study of the varieties of the common species 6". acutifolium and 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 19 
 
 in 
 
 ;tial 
 
 6". 
 
 in 
 
 ells 
 but 
 md 
 
 cynibifolmm will soon convince any one that it is a character on 
 which no reliance can be placed. As the purpose of the fibres 
 seems to be to preserve the shape of the vesicular cells and support 
 their delicate walls, we should naturally expect to see them most 
 abundant in the compact or denser forms, and such we find to be 
 the case, for in the short, close-branched forms of kS". amtifolinm the 
 cells of the stem leaves are fibrillose throughout, biit in the tall, 
 slender forms they are altogether absent. 
 
 The pores or foramina stand near the adjacent cell walls, and are 
 usually found on the posterior surface, but in S. tenellnvi they are on 
 the anterior, and in a few species both front and back are perforated, 
 as in S. rigidum. Their size varies in different species ; thus in 
 6". amtifolinm and cymbifolium they are veiy large, in S. subseaindnni 
 and aispidatum very small. Besides these, Russow calls attention 
 to larger apertures which become visible after treatment with iodine 
 and sulphuric acid, and indicate more extensive resorption of the 
 cell membrane ; thus in the lower part of a branch leaf of 
 S. Jiinbriatum so treated, these large openings reach across the 
 whole width of the cell. The word himen is applied by continental 
 authors to denote the clear space in the interior of a cell through 
 which light is transmitted, or the space bounded by the internal 
 lining of the cells. 
 
 In 6*. fimbriatnin, strictnm, Lindbergii, and others which have 
 stem leaves fringed at the apex, this appearance is due to resorp- 
 tion of the membrane of the marginal hyaline cells, and con- 
 sequent projection of the intermediate parenchym cells. 
 
 The bracts or leaves of the perichaetium which surround the 
 elongated receptacle of the fruit, are much larger than the other 
 leaves of the plant, and in areolation are intermediate between 
 those of the steia and branches, though coming nearest to the 
 loi.ner ; their chlorophyllose cells usually present deficiencies in the 
 thickening layers of their walls, and these standing opposite each 
 other resemble imperforate pits, not unlike the dotted pleurenchyma 
 of the wood of conifers, and a similar condition is observable in the 
 walls of young axile cells of the Sphagnum stem (Hofmeister's 
 ' Higher Cryptogamia,' pi. xvii. fig. 9 b). 
 
 The bracts of the male inflorescence correspond with the branch 
 leaves in structure, though they are usually broader and shorter ; 
 but they frequently are adorned in addition with rich colours, which 
 vary according to the species. 
 
 c 2 
 
20 
 
 THE SPHAGNA CE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OP 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE REPRODUCTIVE SYSTEM. 
 
 The organs necessary for impregnation and subsequent fruit for- 
 mation are of two kinds, antheridia — male, and archegonia or 
 pistillidia — female ; they differ, however, from those of the frondose 
 mosses, and are arranged in a different manner. These two organs 
 have never been found together in one inflorescence (synoicous), 
 as is so frequently the case in mosses, but they occur separately on 
 lateral shoots either of the capitulum or of some of the fascicles 
 below it, and they may both be produced on one stem, or the 
 different organs are on separate plants ; thus all SpJiagna are either 
 monoicous or dioicous. 
 
 The Antheridia. 
 
 These are arranged in slender catkins or amentula, somewhat 
 resembling those found in the yungermanniacea, and occupy the 
 apical part of a certain number of the divergent branches, or by a 
 continued growth of the branch beyond the male inflorescence, the 
 latter not unfrequently appears confined to the centre of the 
 branch. 
 
 Each antheridium is attached to the branch singly at the end 
 of the insertion of its covering bract, to which it stands in the 
 same relation as the branch fascicles do to the stem leaves. 
 
 The antheridium originates in a cell derived from the outer 
 indurated stratum of the branch ; this cell divides by a transverse 
 septum into two, the lower one becoming the slender pedicel, the 
 upper the globose body containing the antherozoids ; the wall of 
 the antheridium consists of a single stratum of large, angular, clear 
 cells. The pedicel is long and of extreme tenuity, the sac globose 
 or ovate, and pale green, appearing as if encircled by a hyaline 
 ring ; this, however, is not the case, although Hedwig and some 
 recent bryologists have regarded it as such, and compared it to the 
 jointed annulus of the Ferns, but the appearance is due to the large 
 cells being so transparent that they are only seen distinctly when 
 
 i fl 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 31 
 
 we view them in profile, and also to the central aggregation of the 
 contents of the organ. The antheridium bursts at the apex, the 
 margins of the aperture rolling back, and a cloud of lenticular 
 vesicles escapes, each of which contains a spirally coiled an- 
 therozoid. The antherozoids are soon set free, and glide about 
 with great activity ; their form is that of a fine thread of 2\ coils, 
 clavately thickened at one end, and at the opposite attenuated 
 extremity provided with two long, extremely fine vibratile lashes. 
 
 Surrounding the antheridia are exceedingly fine web-like 
 paraphyses, which differ widely from those of mosses in being 
 branched and twisted ; they arise from the cuticular layer of the 
 branch, and no doubt convey moisture to sustain the vitality of 
 the antheridium, but they disappear as soon as fertilization of 
 the archegonium is completed. 
 
 The bracts or covering leaves of the male inflorescence resemble 
 the ordinary branch leaves in structure, but are shorter and more 
 closely imbricated, and also often richly coloured, being purple in 
 6". acutifolium^ fulvous in S. cynibifolium, ochraceous in 6". inter- 
 medium, 8ic. 
 
 The Archegonium. 
 
 The female inflorescence appears on a short lateral branch at 
 the side of the capitulum, and at first takes the form of a long, 
 attenuated, deep green bud of sheathing perigynial leaves, the 
 innermost of which are the longest. Within these, and surrounded 
 by the rudimentary perichoetial bracts, are one to four archegonia, 
 resembling those of true mosses, but having fine branched para- 
 physes like those of the male inflorescence. They have shorter 
 pedicels, and consist of an oblong ventral part which elongates 
 upward into a cylindric neck or stylidium, formed of six rows of 
 cells. 
 
 The first formation of the archegonia and progress of their 
 development are fully described in the respective treatises of 
 Hofmeister and Schimper. When arrived at maturity the apex of 
 the archegone awells up and bursts, and the margins roll back, 
 leaving a trumpet-shaped orifice ; this aperture extends down- 
 ward as a fine tube to the cavity of the archegonium, and forms 
 the channel down which the antherozoids pass to fertilize the 
 central cell. 
 
 M. Roze observed the mode of impregnation of the archegone 
 by placing some mature but still closed ones in water on a slide. 
 
■^w^ttrt-^l 
 
 22 
 
 THE SPHAGNACEjE OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 when he found that dehiscence took place after about an hour's 
 immersion ; he then placed in water also some antheridia, which 
 on rupturing charged the fluid with abundance of antherozoids, and 
 some of this he added to the other preparation. 
 
 He found that the antherozoids did not seem to have any 
 tendency to direct themselves towards the entrance of the canal, 
 but reached it fortuitously, and then appeared to introduce them- 
 selves with difficulty; the cil;ated extremity which consists of an 
 amylaceous granule always goes first, and it is sometimes arrested 
 by the plasma in the canal, and then struggles to clear itself; this 
 accomplished, it moves on more briskly until it reaches the 
 germinative globule suspended in the fluid in the archegonial 
 cavity; on this it fixes itself, all movement ceases, and a direct 
 fusion of the two appears to take place. 
 
 Only one archegonium develops into fruit, and after impregna- 
 tion the apex and canal become coloured red or yellow; the pedicel 
 then enlarges, for the fertilized germinal cell passes down into it 
 to become the fruit, and bears the now hollow ventral portion with 
 the shrivelled stylidium on its apex. This germinal cell is pyriform 
 and contains a large nucleus, and as soon as impregnation takes 
 place, active cell multiplication is set up, and the single cell 
 becomes an oblong body filled with slimy fluid and minute granules, 
 and the pedicel is no longer defined from the ventral part ; through 
 the soft pedicel the embryo fruit forces its way down, and so into 
 the interior of the fruit receptacle, which has become elongated 
 and obtusely conical. 
 
 Next, the embedded pedicel of the embryo expands in width by 
 cell multiplication, and becomes a hemispherical protuberance 
 elevated above the dome-shaped receptacle. The cells lying at 
 the base of the pedicel alone continue to divide transversely, and 
 the pedicel itself becomes nearly spherical, and not being able to 
 penetrate farther downward, it with the cuticular and peripheral 
 layers covering it becomes elevated upward. During the rapid 
 extension of the lower part of the fruit, the inner cellular texture 
 of the lower portion of the archegone has disappeared, and the 
 rudimentary capsule has developed to a short cylinder, its outer coat 
 consisting of a single layer of very thin cells, which corresponds to 
 the calyptra, gradually stretches, becomes still thinner by the 
 swelling of the young capsule, until it bursts or tears into shreds ; 
 rapid cell multiplication goes on in the fruit, and a spherical capsule 
 
■■J:??» 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 23 
 
 results, whose outer coat consists of two cell layers, beneath which 
 
 lies another series of three strata, the central of these consisting of 
 
 rather larger cells become parent cells of spores, while the stratum 
 
 on each side of it represents the inner and outer wall of the future 
 
 spore sac. The mother cells of the spores are globular, and their 
 
 contents divide transversely by cross walls into four pyramidal 
 
 spores ; or each of these again divides into four to form the rarer 
 
 microspores. 
 
 The perfect Fruit. 
 
 The capsule is normally placed in the capitulum, but it fre- 
 quently happens that a rapid extension of the internodes takes 
 place, and thus the fruits are left behind at various heights on the 
 stem ; this usually happens by some change in the local conditions, 
 as, for instance, a sudden submergence of the plants by a wet 
 season. 
 
 As the fruit receptacle elongates to a pseudopodium it draws 
 apart also the perichaetial bracts, which are larger than the leaves 
 and surround it at the base, and to. a greater or less extent above 
 it, according to its rapidity or slowness of growth. 
 
 The Sphagna were by all the early bryologists described as 
 being without a vaginula, and Bridel formed them into a separate 
 section termed Evaginulati, but Professor Schimper indicates as 
 the vaginula the turbinate swelling below the capsule, which 
 is the dilated apex of the receptacle. In the Ada Soc. Scient. 
 Fennicce, x. p. 264, Professor Lindberg points out that the 
 pseudopodium which carries the fruit differs from a branch in 
 having the same number of cuticular cell strata as the stem, 
 though not so well developed, and that this organ is truly nothing 
 else but an elongated vaginula. Up to the maturity of the capsule 
 it remains enclosed in the perichaetium, the receptacle then elon- 
 gates and elevates the capsule, which is inserted by its bulbiform 
 pedicel in the expanded apex. 
 
 The calyptra is the continuation upward of the outer cell layer 
 of the vaginula and fruit receptacle, and is very thin and colourless ; 
 it encloses the young capsule like a sac closely stretched over it, 
 and does not separate in any determinate way as in mosses, but is 
 ruptured irregularly by the enlargement of the capsule and splits 
 into shreds, a portion being generally left attached to the base of 
 the capsule. 
 
 The capsule is very uniform in all the species, being almost 
 
24 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 if 
 
 spherical, but when the lid is cast off it becomes urn-shaped or 
 cylindric, and the mouth never exhibits any trace of peristome ; the 
 walls are brittle and bear numerous stomata on the surface, and 
 when ripe are of a deep chestnut brown colour. 
 
 The operculum or lid is flattened or in form of an inverted 
 saucer, and is cast off by contraction of the capsule with a crackling 
 noise or slight explosion, and at the same time the spores are 
 driven forth by compression of the capsule walls. Not unfrequently 
 the lid remains attached by one margin, which acts as a hinge, and 
 the capsule is closed again when moistened. If the capsule remains 
 submerged or always wet, the lid does not open, but the capsule 
 falls away from the vaginula and a hole is left at the base, the 
 columella decays and the spores can escape in this way, or it 
 happens that they germinate while still enclosed in the capsule 
 and burst it by expansion, or the lid may be forced off and the 
 capsular wall only left with a hole at each pole, and such barrel- 
 shaped shells we frequently meet with in our examination of 
 Sphagnum tufts. 
 
 The spore sac differs in shape from that of the true mosses, 
 for it is in form of a hollow hemisphere, occupying the upper part 
 of the capsule and resting on the top of the rjolumella to which its 
 inner wall is united, while the outer wall coheres to the inner cell- 
 layer of the capsule wall. When mature, the columella breaks 
 away from the vaulted under side of the spore sac and shrivels 
 back to the base of the capsule, leaving an empty space, which is 
 probably concerned in the bursting of the capsule. 
 
 The two kinds of spores are found in the same capsule or 
 in different ones. The large spores vary between i\ and 4^ 
 hundredths of a millimetre in diameter, and in colour present various 
 shades of yellow, ochraceous, or ferruginous brown ; the exospore 
 or external coat is covered with scattered papillae. 
 
 V:) 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ARRANGEMENT OF THE SPECIES. 
 
 It is always convenient to distribute the species of a genus into 
 groups or sections, especially when they happen to be numerous 
 and difficult of diagnosis ; this has been attempted with respect to 
 the Sphagna in various ways by different authors, and it may be 
 of advantage to present an outline of each of these. 
 
 Bridel, in his Bryologia Universa (1826) arranged his sixteen 
 species as follows, classing them as Musci Evaginulati Cladocarpi : — 
 
 1. Ramuli distinctly fasciculate. 
 
 a. Leaves broader, rather obtuse. 
 
 S. cymbifolhim tenellum,sgtiarrosum,contorttcin, subsecun- 
 dum, immersum, oblotigum, macrophyllutii, denticulaticm. 
 
 b. Leaves narrower, rather acute. 
 
 S. capillifolium, recurvum, cuspidatum. 
 
 2. Ramuli indistinctly fasciculate. 
 
 .S". compactum, cricetoriim, condensatum, subulatum. 
 C. MiJLLER, in his valuable Synopsis Muscorum (1848), made a 
 great advance on the writings of previous authors by introducing 
 the cell struct' .re of the leaves into the specific character of these 
 mosses. He points out the differences in the leaves of the stem, 
 branches, and peduncle, and the presence or absence of spiral 
 fibres in them. 
 
 1. Leaves without annular fibres. 
 
 S. sericetmi, niacrophylluni. 
 
 2. Leaves with annular fibres. 
 
 a. Leaves rounded at apex. 
 
 .S. cymbifolium, &c. 
 
 b. Leaves truncate. 
 
 * Peduncular leaves without spiral fibres. 
 
 S. molhiscum, squarrosum, aispidatum, acutifoliuni^ &c. 
 ** Peduncular leaves with spiral fibres. 
 
 S. laxifolhim, compactum, molluscoides,siibseciindum, &c. 
 All the species are said erroneously to be dioicous. 
 
26 
 
 THE SPHAGNA CE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 I 
 
 Wilson, in Bryologia Brit. (185 5 J, arranged them somewhat 
 as Bridel. 
 
 1. Leaves obtuse, rounded, or elliptic. 
 
 S. cynibifoliuni, compactum, molluscum, rtibdlum. 
 
 2. Leaves acuminate, ovate or ovato-lanceolate. 
 a. Leaves erecto-patent. 
 
 S. actiii/olium, fimbriatum, aispidatum, contorium. 
 aa. Leaves squarrose. 
 S. sqtiarrosum. 
 SuLLivANT, in his Mosses of the United States (1856), forms 
 four groups, characterized by the relative position of the cells in 
 the branch leaves, as seen in transverse section — a valuable 
 distinction, no doubt, but far too minute and difficult of obser- 
 vation to be of practical utility. 
 
 1. Chlorophyllose cells entirely enclosed by the hyaline, and 
 not reaching either surface of leaf. 
 
 S. cymbifoliiim, compactum, contorium, Lescurii, tenerum, 
 humile, cyclophylhim, sedoides. 
 
 2. Chlorophyllose cells oval, reaching to both surfaces of leaf. 
 
 S. sguarrosum, macrophyllum. 
 
 3. Chlorophyllose cells triangular, placed between the hyaline 
 at the concave or inner surface of leaf. 
 
 S. acutifolium, fimbriattim, tabulare, molle. 
 
 4. Chlorophyllose cells triangular, placed between the hyaline 
 at the convex or outer surface of leaf. 
 
 S. cuspidatum, Torreyanum. 
 
 ScHiMPER, in his monograph, divides the species into two 
 groups — monoicous and dioicous — a plan of very little practical 
 help, since it is of no use with plants in a barren state. The same 
 arrangement is followed in the Synopsis Muse. Europ. ed. i 
 (i860). 
 
 C. Hartman, in the eighth edition of the Scandinaviaii Flora 
 (1861), uses the stem leaves for this purpose, thus : — 
 
 1. Apex of cauline leaf broad, strongly and distinctly fimbriate 
 
 in its whole margin. 
 
 6*. cymbifolium, Angstromii, Lindbergii, fimbriatum. 
 
 2. Apex indistinctly fimbriate or lacerate. 
 
 iS*. rigidiim^ sguarrosttm, subsecundum, teres. 
 
 3. Apex with a few distinct teeth, not fimbriate or lacerate. 
 
 S. acuti/olium, Miilleri. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 27 
 
 4. Apex entire or indistinctly denticulate. 
 
 6". mollitscntn, riibelltim, rnspidatum. 
 
 This, it will be seen, is readily applicable, but it has the dis- 
 advantage of bringing together species not otherwise the least allied. 
 
 LiNDiiERG, in Ofvers. K. Vet. Ak. Forhar.^i,. for 1862, after 
 separating S. macrophyllum as a genus IsocladuSy arranges the 
 rest as follows : — 
 
 1. Homophylla. Plants glossy, shining; hyaline cells quite 
 
 free from spiral fibres. 
 
 S. sericenm, Holleanunt. 
 
 2. Heterophylla. Plants opake ; hyaline cells furnished with 
 
 spiral fibres. 
 
 A. S. cuspidata. 
 
 S. cuspidahon, Lindbergit, recurvum^ fimbriatuniy 
 acitii/olitim, teres, squarrosum. 
 
 B. S. rigida. 
 
 o 
 
 S. rigidjim, Miilleri, Angstromii. 
 
 C. S. subsecunda. 
 
 S. subseamdum, rubelhctn, tcnellum. 
 
 D. S. cymbifolia. 
 
 S. cymbi folium. 
 
 These groups are natural, have several characters in common, 
 and are also adopted by Russow and Milde, except that they alter 
 rigida to trnncata, a more appropriate term, since it is applicable 
 to all three species. 
 
 I have also followed this arrangement, but at Professor Lind- 
 berg's suggestion have reversed the order, so as to commence with 
 what we must consider the most highly developed species of the 
 genus. 
 
 ScHLiEniACKE, in the paper already referred to, proceeds on 
 the same plan, but increases the number of groups to seven, as 
 follows : — 
 
 1. acutifolia. 
 
 6*. rnbellurd, acuti/olium, finibriatum, Wulfiamim. 
 
 2. cuspidata. 
 
 iS". cuspidattcm, laxi/olium, Lindbergii. 
 
 3. squarrosa. 
 
 ^. teres, squarrosum. 
 
 4. rigida. 
 
 o 
 
 6*. rigidmn, Mulleri, Angstromii. 
 
28 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR FEA7 MOSSES OF 
 
 5. mollusca. 
 
 S. mollusctim, 
 
 6. subsecunda. 
 
 S, laricinum, sttbsecundum. 
 
 7. cymbifolia. 
 
 S. cymbifolium. 
 
 Some of these, however, appear to be ill-defined and unne- 
 cessary. 
 
 SciiiMi'ER, in the new edition of his ' Synopsis,' adopts this 
 arrangement, but alters rigida to mollia, and unites mollusca to 
 subsecunda. Klinggriiff also in his paper has the same six groups. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 29 
 
 CLAVIS TO THE SPECIES HERE DESCRIBED. 
 
 SPHAGNUM. 
 
 Sect. I. — Eusi'iiAGNUM, Lindb. 
 
 Branches dimorphous, part divergent, part pendent ; their 
 leaves with spiral fibres. Capsule oblong, small-mouthed. 
 
 A. Cymbifolia. Cuticular cells fibrillose. Branch leaves cym- 
 biform-con ave, the apex cucuUate, squamoso-scabrous at 
 back. 
 Branch leaves with the lateral wall of the combined 
 hyaline and chlorophyllose cells covered with papillai. 
 Branch leaves minutely fringed all round the margin. 
 
 Portoricense. 
 Branch leaves not fringed. 
 
 Chlorophyllose cells trigonous, emerging on the con- 
 cave surface of leaf. Papilla; transverse, in a 
 single series. Austini. 
 
 Chlorophyllose cells lenticular, entirely enclosed by 
 the hyaline. Papillee wart-like, numerous, scattered. 
 
 papillosum. 
 
 Branch leaves with the lateral wall of the combined hyaline 
 
 and chlorophyllose cells smooth. cymbifolium. 
 
 B. Subseamda. Branch leaves more or less secund, ovate, 
 
 with rounded toothed points ; the margin involute in 
 the upper half. 
 Retort cells of branches large, curved outward at apex. 
 Hyaline cells of branch leaves large. tenelliim. 
 
 Retort cells of branches small, cylindric. Hyaline cells of 
 branch leaves small. 
 
 Cuticular cells of stem in a single layer, subscctmdnm. 
 Cuticular cells of stem in 2-3 layers. laricinnm. 
 
 C. Tnincata. Branch leaves oblong, the point truncate, 
 
 strongly toothed, margin involute for all its length. 
 
 Stem leaves very small, tongue-shaped ; branch leaves 
 
 ovate-oblong, toothed at apex. rigidtim. 
 
 Stem leaves truncate, many-toothed ; branch leaves 
 
 broadly ovate, acuminate, with 6-10 teeth. 
 
 O 
 
 Angshomii. 
 
 Stem leaves very large, ovato-lanceolate, 3-toothed ; 
 
 branch leaves ovate-oblong, 3-5 toothed. molle. 
 
1 
 
 30 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 D, Cuspidata. Branch leaves ovato-lanceolate or narrowly 
 lanceolate, with the points elongated, truncate, and 
 toothed ; margin strongly involute at point. 
 Branches 7-12 in a fascicle. Wtdfii. 
 
 Branches 3-6 in a fascicle. 
 
 Stem leaves narrower at base than above. 
 
 Stem leaves rounded at apex, fringed all round the 
 
 upper half fimbriatutn. 
 
 Stem leaves truncate, only fringed along the transverse 
 
 margin. Lindbergii. 
 
 Stem leaves not narrower at base. 
 
 Stem leaves not bordered ; branch leaves squarrose. 
 
 squarrostim. 
 Stem leaves broadly bordered with narrow cells ; 
 branch leaves erec to-patent. 
 
 Branch leaves with very large pores. 
 
 Stem leaves tongue - shaped, more or less 
 pointed. acutifolium. 
 
 Stem leaves as wide above as at base, truncate, 
 fringed at apex. stridum. 
 
 Branch leaves with very small pores. 
 Stem leaves triangular, cells of border rather short. 
 Pendent branches concealing stem. Cuticular 
 cells thin and indistinct. intermedium. 
 
 Stem leaves triangular, cells of border very narrow 
 and el ongated. Pendent branches not conceal- 
 ing stem. Cuticular cells distinct, cuspidahim. 
 
 Sect. II. — Hemitheca, Lindb. 
 
 Branches homomorphous, solitary or in pairs ; their leaves 
 with spiral fibres. Stem leaves and branch leaves alike, obtuse. 
 Capsule wide-mouthed, hemispherical. Pylaiei. 
 
 Sect. III. — IsocLADUS, Lindb. 
 
 Branches homomorphous, fascicled, all arcuato-divergent ; their 
 leaves lanceolate-subulate, without spiral fibres, but with a central 
 longitudinal row of pores. Capsule as in Sect. I. macrophylhim. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 31 
 
 MONOGRAPH OF THE SPECIES FOUND IN 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 SPHAGNUM, DiLLEN. 
 
 Stems dichotomous, fastiglate, erect, renewed by an annual in- 
 novation at apex ; ramuli fascicled at base, flagelliform, partly 
 patulous, partly adpresso-reflexed ; the younger clavate, erect, 
 clustered in a dense capitulum at summit of stem. Cauline leaves 
 5-ranked, erecto - incumbent or reflexed, soft; ramuline leaves 
 imbricated, nerveless, pale and fragile when dry ; the areolation 
 composed of large vesicular, sigmoid, hyaline cells, containing 
 spiral fibres and perforated by pores, and separated by narrow 
 duct-like opake cells placed between their adjacent walls. In- 
 florescence monoicous or dioicous ; the male strobiliform on lateral 
 ramuli, antheridia very numerous, solitary at the side of each 
 involucral bract, pedicellate, subglobose ; female forming long 
 gemmules with 1-5 archegonia, and branched, thread-like para- 
 physes. Fruit solitary, concealed in the perichaetium, and at matu- 
 rity elevated on an elongated pseudopodium. Capsule globose, 
 sessile on the top of the^ vaginula, brown ; operculum minute, 
 hemispherical, without annulus or peristome ; columella elevated, 
 hemispheric, covered by the excavato-hemispheric sporangium , 
 pericarpic membrane very thin, whitish, torn irregularly, adhering 
 partly to the capsule, partly to the top of the vaginula. 
 
 Plants dwelling in marshes and peat bogs, aggregated in dense 
 tufts or cushions, which consist all of one species or of an ad- 
 mixture of two or more ; absorbing water with great avidity and 
 retaining it like a sponge. 
 
 Sect. I. — EusPHAGNUM, Lindb. 
 
 Plants pale green, whitish, or ochraceous, occasionally more or 
 less tinged with purple. Branches of two forms, in distinct fascicles 
 of 3-12, part divergent or decurved, part attenuated, slender, and 
 pendulous. Branch leaves imbricated, ovate or ovato-lanceolate, 
 the cells rhomboidal, curved, containing fibres, and with marginal 
 pores. Perichaitial bracts much larger, broad, and convolute. 
 Capsule exserted, globose, with a shallow, convex lid. 
 
( 
 
 3* THE SPHAGNACE^ OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 Group A.— CYMBIFOLIA. 
 
 Plants robust. Branches turgid, those of the coma rounded 
 and obtuse at apex, the cuticular cells fibril lose ; branch leaves im- 
 bricated, very broad, cymbiform-concave, ovate o: roundish, with 
 an involute rounded cucuUate apex. 
 
 I. Sphagnum Portoricense, Hampe. 
 
 Pl. II. 
 
 Dioicous ? tall, robust, fuscescent ; the stem with 2-3 layers of 
 cuticular cells. Stem leaves subquadrate-ovate, fimbriate all round 
 the margin. Divergent branches subclavate-fusiform, with closely 
 imbricated leaves, the cuticular cells spirally fibrillose, their trans- 
 verse walls geniculate downwards. Branch leaves orbiculate-ovate, 
 cucullate, squamose at back, minutely fimbriate all round the 
 margin ; chlorophyllose cells triangular in section, placed between 
 the hyaline on inner surface of leaf and crested with papillae 
 where united to them. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. Fortoricense, Hampe, Linnaea, 1852, p. 359. Sullivant, Ic. 
 Muse. p. 3, tab. 2 (1864). Austin, Muse. Appalach. No. i (1870). 
 Sph. Sullivantianutn, Austin, in Amer. Journ. Sei. 1863, p. 252. 
 
 Dioicous ? in large soft tufts, pale fuscous below, pale glaucous 
 green above. Stems 8-14 in. high, stout, simple or bipartite, firm, 
 pale brown ; cuticular cells in 2-3 layers, containing spiral fibres, 
 but few pores. Stem leaves erect or deflexed, auricled, sub- 
 quadrate-ovate, fringed round the entire margin ; upper cells 
 rhomboidal, lower elongated, all without fibres or pores. 
 
 Ramuli 4-5 in a fascicle, 2-3 divergent, arcuato-patent, sub- 
 clavate-fusiform, attenuated at base, the leaves julaceously im- 
 bricated ; pendent branches more slender, lax-leaved. Cuticular 
 cells spirally fibrillose, with few pores, the transverse walls geni- 
 culate downward into the subjacent cells, and usually having a pore 
 at the apex of the bend. 
 
 Leaves of the divergent branches small below, and widely 
 cordate or semicircular, becoming larger above, narrowed at base, 
 the median orbiculate-ovate, squamoso-scabrous at back of the 
 strongly cucullate apex, very narrowly bordered ; all minutely 
 fimbriate throughout} the fibrils of the fringe formed by the com- 
 missural walls of destroyed hyaline cells ; lower hyaline cells 
 elongato-rhomboidal, upper rhombic, with parallel linear papillae 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 33 
 
 ii 
 
 internally on the wall where united to the chlorophyllose cells, all 
 fibrillose, with several large pores at the margin ; chlorophyllose 
 cells triangular in section, interposed between the hyaline on the 
 concave surface of the leaf. Fruit unknown. 
 
 Hab. — Swamps in mountain districts. N. America: Manchester ponds, Ocean 
 County, New Jersey (Austin). First found by Schwanecke in Porto Rico. 
 
 This fine and rare species worthily heads the genus, and with 
 the two following and Sph. Herminieri, Schimp., from Guadaloupe, 
 constitute a small natural group having the internal lateral wall of 
 the hyaline cells variously covered with crests or papillae. The 
 present may be at once distinguished by the beautifully fringed 
 margin of the branch leaves, and by the curious downward pro- 
 longation of the transverse wall of the cuticular cells of the 
 branches, which may be readily observed in the series of cells at 
 each lateral margin. 
 
 2. Sphagnum Austini, Sullivant. 
 
 Pl. III. 
 
 Dioicous, green above, ochraceous or brown below, the stem 
 with four layers of cuticular cells. Stem leaves Ungulate, obtuse. 
 Divergent branches two, attenuated, the cuticular cells spirally 
 fibrillose. Branch leaves closely imbricated, ovate-oblong, some- 
 what cucullate, squamose at back ; chlorophylk .ie cells obtusely 
 trigonous, placed between the hyaline on inner surface of leaf, and 
 transversely crested with papillae where united to them. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. Austini, Sull. in Aust. Musci Appal, p. 3, n. 2 (1870), et Ic. 
 Muse. Suppl. t. I, p. 9 (1875). LiNDB. in Act. Soc. Sc. Fenn. x. p. 280, in addend. 
 (1872), in Bot. Not. 1873, p. 45, et in Not. ur Sallsk. pro Fn. et Fl. Fenn. Forh. 
 xiii. p. 391 (1874). Braithw. in Monthl. Micr. Joum. May 1873, p. 215, t. 17, et 
 Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. i (1877). Cooke, Grevillea, ii. p. 61 (1873). Schimp. 
 Synops. ed. 2, p. 849 (1876). 
 
 Dioicous, in elevated densely-cushioned tufts ; soft, robust, pale 
 green above, fusco-ochraceous below. Stems 4-8 in. high, fre- 
 quently dichotomous, dark brown ; cells of the peripheral layers 
 strongly incrassate, red brown ; cuticular cells in four strata, the 
 outer quadrato-hexagonal, without fibres, the inner with very fine 
 fibres and large pores. Stem leaves erect. Ungulate, obtuse, 
 minutely fringed at apex ; the hyaline cells empty above, fibrose 
 and porose below. Branches closely placed, three in a fascicle, 
 two divergent, arcuate, attenuated towards point, one pendent, 
 
34 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 
 short, slender, appressed to stem ; cuticular cells quadrato-hex- 
 agonal, fibrose, and porose. 
 
 Leaves of divergent branches closely imbricated, ovate-oblong, 
 concave ; the margin inflexed and cucullate at apex, which is more 
 deeply coloured, less obtusely rounded, strongly squamoso-scabrous 
 at back. Cells large, flexuose, the hyaline filled with fibres and 
 having several large foramina ; the chlorophyllose obtusely tri- 
 gonous, projecting between the hyaline on the concave surface of 
 leaf; the internal wall of the hyaline cells, where united to the 
 chlorophyllose, densely crested with prominent transverse, linear, 
 parallel papillae. 
 
 Perichaetia few, placed in the coma ; bracts large, oblong, con- 
 volute, minutely fimbriate at the rounded apex ; cells of the lower 
 third empty, narrow, parenchymatous, above normal, more or less 
 fibrose, with large pores, the internal walls transversely striato- 
 papillose. Capsule moderately exserted, dark brown. Spores 
 ferruginous. Male inflorescence amentiform, on the subinflated 
 apex of the branches of the coma. 
 
 Hab. — Wet mountain heaths and peat-bogs, especially near the sea-coast. 
 
 Europe. — Sweden: Hunneberg Mountain, Westrogothia (Lindberg, 1859); 
 dstanfalla, Nerike (Zetterstedt, i86o), and at Villingsberg with fruit (C. Hartman, 
 1875); below Skiiralid, Riseberga, SkS,ne (Lindberg, 1875). E?igland : Lyth Moss, 
 Westmoreland (Barnes, 1876). 
 
 N. America. — Near Farrago and Manchester, Ocean County, New Jersey, with 
 fruit (Austin, 1862). 
 
 In Sph. Austini the papillae or crest-like elevations on the 
 internal lateral walls of the hyaline cells are transversely linear, 
 and when well developed give a pectinate appearance to the 
 chlorophyllose cells ; but in the Westmoreland plant these are less 
 distinct than usual, and it might thus be confounded with Sph. papil- 
 losum, from which, however, it may be known by a thin transverse 
 section of a branch leaf, in which it will be seen that the chloro- 
 phyllose cells emerge at the ventral surface of the leaf, instead of 
 being enclosed on both sides by the hyaline. Though resembling 
 Sph. papillosum much in habit and colour, it is altogether of softer 
 texture. 
 
 Var. /8. imbricatum (Hornsch.), Lindb. 
 
 Colour darker brown, growing in very dense tufts. Plants very 
 tumid from the crowded fascicles of branches, which are short, 
 tapering at points, with closely imbricated leaves. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 35 
 
 Synon.— ^/5. imbrkatiim, Hornsch. Mss. Russ. Torfm. p. 21 (1865). 
 
 Sph. cymbifolium van /3. condensatinn, C. MOll. Synops. i. p. 92, p. p. (1848). 
 
 5//<. ////J//;// var. /3. imbricatum, Lindb. in Act. Soc. Sc. Fenn. x. p. 280, m 
 acklend. (1872), Bot. Not. 1873, p. 45. et Not ur Sallsk. pro Fn. et Fl. Fenn. Forh. 
 xiii. p. 392 (1874). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 2 (1877). 
 
 Hab.— Island of Lewis, Western Hebrides (Dr. Moore, 1868); Witherslack 
 Moss, Westmoreland (Barnes, 1875). Forming very dense tumid hassocks. 
 
 This variety was first found in Kamtschatka by Redowski, 
 and fertile specimens quite resembling the Hebridean plant were 
 collected in Chiloe by Captain King. 
 
 It is worthy of note that the climate of Lewis appears closely 
 to resemble that of some of the Antarctic islands, and I observed 
 in the grounds of the castle that the beautiful Escallonia macrantha 
 formed immense bushes, w Ich bloomed profusely. The bare 
 moorlands which compose almost the entire island, are dotted over 
 with innumerable great cushions of Rhacomitrium lanuginosnm 
 more hoary than usual, and with these between Stornoway and 
 Garynahine occur the great tussocks of our Sphagnum., so large, 
 indeed, that they attracted the attention of Dr. Moore while 
 driving along the road, and not more than three of these have yet 
 been met with. The stems of the moss are much intermixed with 
 very fine, branched, brown radicles, and in the plant from Wither- 
 slack is a large admixture of Odontoschisma sphagni, the filiform 
 radicles of which are interwoven with the stems of the Sphagnum. 
 
 very 
 >hort. 
 
 3. Sphagnum papillosum, Lindberg. 
 
 Pl. IV. 
 
 Dioicous ; more or less ochraceous, the stem with four layers 
 of cuticular cells. Stem leaves spathulate, rounded and minutely 
 fringed at apex. Branch leaves closely imbricated, cymbiform- 
 concave, cucuUate at apex, rounded ovate, broad, their chlorophyl- 
 lose cells central, enclosed by the hyaline, and densely and 
 minutely papillose where united to them. Perichaetial bracts 
 oblong, plicate, their cells of two forms ; in the lower half the 
 central part consists of narrow, empty, pleurenchymatous cells, the 
 margins and upper half of porose and fibrose cells. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. papillosum, Lindb. in Act. Soc. Sc. Fenn. x. p. 280, in addend. 
 (1872), in Bot. Not. 1873, p. 45, et in Not. Sallsk. pro Fn. et Fl. Fenn. Foih. 1874, 
 p. 392. Braithw. in Monthl. Micr. Journ. May 1873, p. 214, pl. 16, etSphag. Brit. 
 Exsic. n. 3, 4, et 8 ^ (1877). 
 
 Sph. obtusifolium, Aucx. p. p. 
 
 P 2 
 
36 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 % I 
 
 V Sph. cymbifolium, AucT. p. p. et var. y. ScHiMP. Synops. ed. 2, p. 848 (1876). 
 
 Sph. cymbifolium var, a. turgiduni, Martius, F1. Crypt. Erlang. p. 117 (1817). 
 Nees, in Bryol. Germ. i. p. 8, tab. i, fig. i. Brid. Bry. Univ. i. p. 4. (Sententid 
 Lindbergii hue pertinet.) 
 
 Sph. immersum, Cassebeer, Wetterauische Laubmoose, n. 8 (1832). 
 
 Sph. palustre, Brotherus, Musci Fenniae Exsic. n. 43 (187 1). 
 
 Dioicous ; in lax distinct tufts, or intermixed with other 
 species ; pale ochraceous or pale brownish green, never tinged 
 with purple. 
 
 Stems 4-10 in. high, simple or bipartite, stout, fragile, reddish 
 brown ; cells of the peripheral layers strongly incrassate, dark 
 brown ; cuticular cells in four strata, those of the innermost and 
 outermost layer being the smallest, the external without fibres, but 
 with several pores. Stem leaves reflexed and appressed to stem, 
 cucullate, spathulate-linguiform, rounded, obtuse and slightly fim- 
 briate at apex, somewhat auricled at base, margin plane, serrulate ; 
 lowest basal cells brownish, globose, incrassate, above rhombic, 
 faintly fibrose, and with a single foramen at back. 
 
 Ramuli 3-5 in a fascicle, two divergent, short, acute, the rest 
 dependent, attenuated, appressed to stem ; cuticular cells densely 
 fibrose, rectangular, with a large foramen at upper end. 
 
 Leaves of divergent branches dense, rigid, patent, slightly 
 auricled, coloured brown at apex ; lowest small, obliquely ovato- 
 triangular, with a broad hyaline border, median very broadly ovate, 
 cymbiform-concave, rounded obtuse at apex, deeply cucullate, 
 bordered with a single row of very narrow cells, margin densely 
 serrulate above. 
 
 Cells at base as in the stem leaves ; all the hyaline internally 
 where their walls are united with those of the chlorophyllose cells, 
 densely and minutely papillose ; median prosenchymatous with 
 dense spiral and annular fibres, and several large marginal 
 foramina on the under surface ; upper rhombic, with foramina also 
 on the upper surface, and in the apical the foramen at back is so 
 large that nearly all the membrane disappears, and thus the 
 tuberculate appearance is produced ; in section the chlorophyl- 
 lose cells are narrowly elliptical, central, and enclosed by the 
 hyaline. 
 
 Perichaetia several, placed in the coma ; bracts about eighteen, 
 large, accrescent, erect, oblong, rounded, truncate and cucullate at 
 apex, channelled-plicate ; cells in the middle of lower half of two 
 forms, very large and long, pleurenchymatous without papillae or 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AM EPJCA. 
 
 37 
 
 fibres, and chlorophyllcse ; in the upper ha ! ;>apilIose and fibrose 
 with foramina on both sides, as are also thi marginal nearly to 
 base. 
 
 Capsule subglobose, brown ; spores ferruginous. 
 
 Male plants in distinct tufts, resembling the female ; amentula 
 apical on divergent branches, ochraceous or brownish ; bracts round, 
 cochleari-concave, with the structure like that of the branch leaves ; 
 the barren branches of the coma few and short, as compared with 
 those of Sph. cymbifolium. 
 
 Hab. — The smaller peat-bogs in subalpine districts, and especially in drains and 
 cuttings filled with water. Fr. July. 
 
 Europe. — Finland : First found at Helsingfors by Lindberg, and since in various 
 other places and in the islands of Hogland and Aland. Sweden, Norway : Dovrefjeld, 
 Christiania, &c. (Blytt). Germany, Westjihalia, &c. England: Darnholm, Goathland, 
 Yorkshire (Braithwaite) ; Penzance (Curnow) ; Barrowfield, intermixed with Spk. 
 cymlnfolium, and Witherslack Moss, Westmoreland, in fine fruit (Barnes). Scotland: 
 Ben Lawers, Perthshire ; moors near Loch Achilty, Ross, and near Garynahine, Isl. 
 Lewis, Hebrides (Braithwaite) ; Dalfroo and Dalbrake bogs, Strachan, Kincardine, 
 and Reawick, Shetland (Sim). Ireland: Killarney, Brandon Mountains, &c. (Moore, 
 Lindberg). 
 
 N. America. — Has been found mixed with Sph. cymbifolium. 
 
 This elegant species has, no doubt, been always mistaken for 
 Sph. cymbifolium, but in the growing state it has quite a different 
 aspect, being a coarser and more rigid plant, and when removed 
 from the water the branches retain their position and do not fall 
 down and collapse against the stem, and they are much shorter 
 and less attenuated at points. 
 
 The plants are generally more or less tinged with ochraceous, 
 and this tint is most conspicuous on the apices of the branch leaves, 
 showing much more affinity to Sph. Auslini than to Sph. cymbi- 
 folitim. The papillae which cover the internal walls of the 
 combined hyaline and chlorophyllose cells are somewhat variable 
 in distinctness, but with a good illumination are seen to differ in 
 size and to be in form of a low obtusely-pointed cone. Professor 
 Schimper strangely regards these characters as of small impor- 
 tance, and not sufficient to constitute a species. 
 
 Var. /8. confertum, Lindb. 
 
 Plants much smaller, dense, frequently dichotomous. Branch 
 leaves round, deeply cochleari-concave and obtuse. Bracts of peri- 
 chsetium shorter. 
 
 -v->- 
 
38 
 
 THE '- 'HAGNACEyE OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 SvNON. — LiNDB. Notis. ur Siillsk. pro Fn. et FI. Fenn. Forh. xiii. p. 400 (1874). 
 Braithw. Monthl. Micr. Journ. May 1873, p. 215, et Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 5 
 (1877). 
 
 Had. — In marshes on drier subalpine heaths. 
 
 Europe. — Finland: In Ostrobothnia (Lackstrom), Helsingfors (Lindberg), 
 Isl. Aland (Bomansson). Denmark : In Isl. Sjaelland (Lange), and Jylland (Jensen). 
 England: Penzance, Cornwall (Curnow) ; Yanaton Down, Devon, mixed with 
 Sph. cymbifolium (Holmes) ; Sutton Park, Warwick (Bagnall) ; Mardale, Westmore- 
 land, and Stockton Forest, York (Stabler) ; New Forest, Hants (George) ; Wheel- 
 dale, Goathland, York (Braithwaite). Scotland: Strath Carve, Ross, and Isl. Lewis, 
 Hebrides (Braithwaite). Ireland: Near Lough Bray, Wicklow, and Connor Hill, 
 Kerry (Lindberg) ; in Antrim (Moore). 
 
 Of this variety there are two forms, one denser and generally 
 much tinged with ochraceous, which in this country appears to be 
 the most widely distributed state of the species, the other laxer, 
 taller, and entirely green, appears to prefer more shady places, and 
 is well represented by the Sutton Park specimens. Lindberg 
 records that it has also been sent from Java by Teysmann, where 
 it grows among the roots of orchids, and that it is analogous to 
 var. congestum of Sph. cymbifolmm. 
 
 Var. y. stenophyllum, Lindb. 
 
 Plants more or less pale lurid green, short, dense, and irregu- 
 larly branched. Branch leaves ovate-oblong, less concave and 
 cucullate, and almost entire above. 
 
 Synon. — Lindb. Notis. ur Sallsk. pro Fn. et Fl. Fenn. Forh. xiii. p. 401 (1874). 
 Braithw. Monthl. Micr. Journ. May 1873, p. 215 ; et Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 6. 
 
 Hab. — In wet bogs and edges of pools. 
 
 Europe. — Finland : Isl. Hogland (Lindberg). England: Penzance, Cornwall 
 (Curnow); Staveley, Westmoreland (Barnes); Rowdsey Moss, Ulverston, Lanca- 
 shire (Miss Hodgson). 
 
 This is the rarest form with us, and has not yet been found 
 with fruit ; it corresponds to the var. squarrostilunt of Sph. cymbi- 
 folmm. The specimen n. 10 in most copies of my Exsiccata is 
 this plant. 
 
 4. Sphagnum cymbifolium (Ehrhart), Hedw. 
 
 Pl. v. 
 
 Dioicous, pale green, often tinged with purple, the stem with 
 three layers of cuticular cells. Stem leaves smaller, with smaller 
 cells. Branch leaves less rigid, more elongated, their hyaline cells 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 39 
 
 smaller, not papillose internally where united to the chlorophyllose 
 cells, which are rearer to the concave surface of leaf. 
 
 Perichaetial bracts more obtuse, the central cells much smaller 
 and shorter, 
 
 Synon. — Mitscus terrcstris vulgatissimus, Parkinson, Theatr. Botan. p. 1306 
 (1640). 
 
 Muscus paliistris terrestri similis, Ray, Cat PI. Angl. p. 208 (1670); Syn. ed. i, 
 p. 18, 9 (1690). 
 
 Muscus palustris in ericeiis nascem floridus, Plukenet, Phytogr. i. t. loi, f. i 
 (1691). Ray, Synops. ed. i, app. p. 241 (1690). 
 
 Muscus palustris albicans terrestri similis, capitulis erectis branbus, pedicuUs etiatn 
 brevissimis insidentibus, Ray, Syn. ed. 2, p. 37, 4 (1696). 
 
 Sphagnum cauliferuin et ramosum palustrc tnolle candicaus, reflexis rauiulis^foHolis 
 latioribus, Dillen. Cat. Giss. p. 219 (17 19), et in Ray, Syn. ed. 3, p. 104, i 
 (1724). 
 
 Sphagnum palustrc molle deflexum, squamis cymbiformibus, Dill. Hif ' Muse, 
 p. 240, t 32, f. I (1741), et Herbar. fol. 32, n. i. 
 
 Sph. palustrc a, L., Sp. PI. ii. p. 1106 (1753). Huds. F1. Angl. p. 395 (1762). 
 Fl. Danica, t. 474(1769). Weiss, Crypt. Getting, p. 263(1770). Wither. Bot. 
 Arr. Br. Veg. ed. i, p. 659 (1776). Relhan, Fl. Cantab, p. 394, n. 770 (1785). 
 SiBTH. Fl. Oxon. p. 273 (1794). Abbot, Fl. Bedf. p. 228, n. 743 (1798). Hull, 
 Brit. Fl. pt. 2, p. 245 (1799). LiNDB. Act. Sec. Scient. Fenn. x. p. 8 (1871). 
 
 Sph. palustrc cymbifolium, Ehrh. Hannov. Mag. 1780, p. 235. 
 
 Sph. cymbi/olium, Hedw. Fund. Muse, ii. p. 86, t. i, f. i (1782). Schrank, 
 Baierseh. Fl. ii. p. 434 (1789). Swartz, Muse. Suec. p. 19 (1798). Br' Muse. 
 Ree. ii. pt. i, p. 21 (1798); Sp. Muse. i. p. 12 (1816); Mant. Muse. p. . ^1819); 
 Bryol. Univ. i. p. 2 (1826). Rohl. Moosgeseh. Deutsehl. p. 28 (1800). Schultz, 
 Fl. Starg. p. 275 (1806). P. Beauv. Prodr. p. 87 (1805). N. Hsch. St, Bryol. 
 Germ. i. p. 6 (1823). C. Mull. Synops. i. p. 91 (1849). Wils. Bryol. Brit. 
 p. 17, t. 4(1855). Sull. Mosses of United States, p. 11, n. i (1856). Schimp. 
 Torf. p. 69, t. 19 (1858) ; Synops. Muse. Eur. p. 684 (i860) ; et ed. 2, p. 847 (1876). 
 LiNDB. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 143, n. 14 (1862). Schlieph. in Vtrh. Z. B. 
 Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 412. Klingg. in Sehr. der K. Phys. OLk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 
 1872, p. 9. MiLDE, Bryol. Siles. p. 395 (1869). Hartm. Sk. Fl. ed. 6, p. 435. Hobk. 
 Syn. Br. Moss. p. 23 (1873). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 7 and 8 (1877). 
 
 Sph. obtusi/olium, Ehrh. PI. Crypt, n. 241 (1792). Roth, Fl. Germ. iii. p. 118 
 (1793). HoFFM. Deutsehl. Fl. ii. p. 21 (1795). Web. Mohr, Bot. Tasehen. p. 72 
 (1807). Schkuhr, Deut. Moose, p. 13, t. 5 (1810). Voit, Muse. Herbip. p. 10 
 (1812). Sturm, Deutsehl. Fl. ii. 12. Rohl. Deutsehl. Fl. iii. p. 35 (1813). Funck, 
 Samml. n. 229; Moos-taseh. t. 2 (1821). Hook. Tay. Muse. Br. p. 3, t. 4 (1818). 
 Mart. Fl. Cr. Erlang. p. 117 (1817). Gray, Nat. Arr. Brit. PI. i. p. 709 (1821). 
 
 Sph. latifolium, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 27 (1801). Turn. Muse. Hib. p. 5 (1804). 
 Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 1145 (1804); Eng. Bot. t. 1405 (1805). Schwag. Suppl. I. pt. r, 
 p. 12 (1811). Wahlen. Fl. Lapp, p, 300 (1812); Fl. Carpat. p. z^t, (1814). 
 Zenk. Dietr. Muse. Thuring. fasc. i, n. 19 (1821). 
 
 Sph. vulgare, MiCHX. Fl. Bor.-Amer. ii. p. 285 (1803). 
 
 Dioicous ; growing in large masses, usually unmixed with other 
 species, pale greenish white, frequently tinged with purple. 
 
40 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 I 
 
 Stems 6-12 in. high, simple or bipartite, robust, reddish 
 brown ; cells of the peripheral layers strongly incrassate, brownish 
 red ; cuticular cells in 3-4 strata, the innermost being the largest, 
 the external rectangular, fibrose, and with several foramina. Stem 
 leaves reflexcd, small, lingulate-spathulate, very slighdy fimbriate 
 at the rounded apex ; cells all smaller and narrower than in Sph. 
 papillosum, the basal hyaline ; fibres and pores usually absent. 
 
 Ramuli 4-5 in a fascicle, 2-3 divergent, arcuate, turgid, acute 
 and attenuated at apex, the others pendent, attenuated, appressed 
 to stem ; cuticular cells densely fibrose, rectangular, foraminate, 
 without any mixture of retort cells. 
 
 Leaves of divergent branches dense, soft, ovate, deeply concave, 
 more prolonged and a little recurved at apex, which does not differ 
 in colour from the rest of the leaf, and is also less cucullate, more 
 entire and less serrulate t'l.an in Sph. papillostim ; when dry the 
 margins are often distinctly undulated. Cells much smaller, the 
 hyaline internally never papillose on the periphery, the chloro- 
 phyllose subtrigono-ovate, and somewhat nearer to the concave 
 margin of the section. 
 
 Perichaetial bracts laxer, less cucullate and plicate, rounded 
 obtuse at apex; cells very small in centre of bract, all the lower 
 uniform prosenchymatico-rectangular, with several rows of normal 
 hyaline ones at margin, the upper part bordered by a series of 
 very long narrow cells. 
 
 Spores ochraceous. Male plants with short, ochraceous, purplish 
 or olivaceous amentula placed in the coma ; the bracts cochleari- 
 concave, resembling the branch leaves in structure. 
 
 Hab. — Deep bogs and turbaries in the lowlands. Frequent throughout Europe 
 and N. America. Fr. July. 
 
 This species is the type of Linnseus's Sph. pahistre, and 
 Lindberg retains the same appellation for it; but since Linnaeus 
 referred all the Sphagna to it, I prefer to use the name by which 
 it was first distinguished as a separate species. 
 
 This peat-moss is very variable in size and colour, and sometimes 
 forms beds of great extent, free from admixture with other species, 
 but occasionally it may be found growing intermixed with Sph. 
 papillosum, each retaining its distinctive characters. It may 
 generally be distinguished from the latter species by its softer and 
 more attenuated branches, with the leaves of thinner texture, with 
 
' 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 41 
 
 longer and narrower points, and the chlorophyllose cells narrower 
 and quite smooth. 
 
 No. 8 ^ of my Exsiccata belongs to Sph. papillosum^ and if 
 contrasted with the male plant of Sph. cymbifolium it will be seen 
 that the inflorescence stands out almost free from barren comal 
 branches, while in Sph. cymbifolium they are long and closely sur- 
 round the male amentula ; the colour of the latter species also, 
 generally partakes somewhat of a bluish white tint. 
 
 Var. /8. congestum, Sciiimp. 
 
 Stems 2-5 in. high, densely tufted in large, compact cushions, 
 pale yellow, bluish red or brownish purple above, intermixed 
 with green, dirty brownish yellow below, somewhat rigid. Stem 
 leaves often fibrose in the upper part. Branches densely crowded, 
 ascending, short, thick, fusiform, their leaves very concave and 
 closely imbricated ; pendent ones very slender, often white. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. cymbifolium var. congestum, Schimp. Torfm. p. 69, t. xix. f. /3 i ; 
 Synops. p. 685, et ed. 2, p. 848. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 10. 
 Sph. compactutn, Brid. Bry. Univ. p. p. (sec. Schimper). 
 Sph. cymbifolium var. compactum, et var. purpurascms, Russow, Torfm. p. 80. 
 
 Hab. — In drier parts of extensive peat-moors, and places cleared of turf. Frequent, 
 
 This variety is remarkable for the various tints it assumes, 
 and these are not always preserved by drying, but often become 
 dull blue or brown. It also occurs under two forms ; one in ex- 
 tremely dense cushions of large size, as in specimens from Wither- 
 slack, Westmoreland, sent by Mr. Barnes ; the other laxer, and of a 
 more rosy tint above and pale below, very conspicuous by the 
 abundant heads of deep purple male inflorescence. In some copies 
 of my Exsicc. specimens of Sph. papillosum var. stenophyllum 
 have been placed under No. 10 by mistake. 
 
 Var. y. sqtiarrosultim, N. Hsch. St. 
 
 Plants slender, in loose dark -green tufts, often with a dingy 
 shade below ; divergent branches turgid, loose, their leaves more 
 pointed and patulous, somewhat squarrose, those of the comal 
 branches distinctly squarrose. 
 
 SvNON. — N. Hsch. St. Bryol. Germ. i. p. 8 (1823). Brid. Bry. Univ. i. p. 4. 
 Russow, Torfm. p. 80. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 9. 
 
 Sph. cymbifolioides, Breutel, in Regens. Flora, 1824, p. 435. Brid. Bry. Univ. 
 i. p. 749. 
 
 Hab. — In woods and shady banks of ditches. 
 
 lii, 
 
 M 
 
 i 4: 
 
 i ':l 
 
 .■.( 
 
4* 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 This variety is not so frequent as the typical form, into which 
 it gradually passes, and the stem leaves have usually their apical 
 cells fibrose, and with one or two large pores. It sometimes grows 
 intermixed with the true Sph. sgttarrosum, as in the specimens from 
 Sutton Park, issued in my Exsiccata. 
 
 Group B.— SUBSECUNDA. 
 Plants soft, slender. Branches terete, their cuticular cells empty ; 
 branch leaves erecto-patent or somewhat imbricated, usually sub- 
 secund, ovate, rather obtuse with the apex truncate, the margin 
 involute in the upper half. 
 
 5. Sphagnum tenellum, Ehrhart. 
 
 Pl. VI. 
 
 Dioicous, slender, e> tremely fragile, pale greenish yellow, the 
 stem with two layers of c'lcular cells. Stem leaves ovate-oblong, 
 with a broadish border of narrow cells. Branches with large 
 retort cells recurved at neck ; branch leaves ovato-lanceolate, 
 3-toothed at apex, with a broad border ; hyaline cells porose on the 
 upper surface, reticulate-fibrose ; chlorophyllose cells triangular, 
 interposed between the hyaline at back. 
 
 SyNON. — Sph, tmellum, Ehrh. in Herb. Petrop. (1795), teste Lindberg. 
 HoFFM. Deutschl. Fl. ii. p. 22, n. i, in obs. (1796). Persoon, Mss. in Herb. 
 Swartzii. Brid. Mant. MiuiC. p. i (1819), et Bryol. Univ. i. p. 4 (1826). Rohl. 
 Moosgesch. Deutschl. i. p. 42. Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 9, ii. p. 83 (1864). Lindb. 
 in 6fv. K. Vet. Ak. Forli. xix. p. 142, n. 13 (1862). Jensen, in Nat. For. Vid. 
 Medd. 1863, p. 238. Fl. Danica, t. 2755 (1867). Hobk. Syn. Br. Moss. p. 23 
 (1873). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 11 (1877). Non Nees, Hsch. St. Bryol. 
 Germ., nee Funck, Taschenh. 
 
 Sph. cymbifoliwn var. tenellum, Brid. Muse. Rec. ii. pt. i, p. 24 (1798). 
 SwARTZ, Adnot. Bot. p. 71. 
 
 Sph. obtusifolium var. tenellum, Web. Mohr, Bot. Tasch. p. 72 (1807). 
 
 Sph. mollusaim, Bruch, in Regens. Fl. 1825, ii. p. 633. Moug. Nestl. St. 
 Crypt. Vog.-Rhen. fasc. 9, n. 808 (1826), cum obs. " Testante ccl. Persoon in litt. 
 species a suo Sph. tcnello vix ac ne vix diversa." Brid. Bry. Univ. i. p. 753. HOben. 
 Muse. Germ. p. 26 (1833). C. MOll. Syn. Muse. i. p. 95 (1849); Deutschl. Moos, 
 p. 125 (1853). WiLS. Bry. Brit. p. 19, t. Ix. (1855). Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 7, 
 p. 398 (1858). ScHiMP. Torfm. p. 71, t. 21 (1858); Synops. p. 682 (i860), et 
 ed. 2, p. 846 (1876). Berkel. Handb. Br Moss, p. 306, t. 2, fig. 3 (1863). Milde, 
 Bryol. Siles. p. 394 (1869). Schlieph. in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 406. 
 Klinggr. in Schr. der K. Phys. OLk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 9. 
 
 Dioicous ; in dense soft tufts, pale greenish yellow or tinged 
 with ochraceous above. 
 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 43 
 
 Stems 2-6 in. high, slender, extremely fragile, simple or bipar- 
 tite, straw-coloured ; cells of the peripheral layers yellowish ; cuticular 
 cells in two layers, small, without pores. Stem leaves large, erecto- 
 patent or reflexed, ovate-oblong, slightly narrowed toward the 
 point, which has several short, obtuse teeth, minutely auricled ; 
 margin incurved, broadly bordered with very narrow elongated 
 cells ; hyaline cells in the upper half densely fibrillose with few pores, 
 below narrow and empty. 
 
 Ramuli 2-3 in a fascicle, 1-2 divergent, short, rather obtuse, 
 pale red ; cuticular cells very unequal, smallest quadrate ; retort cells 
 large, numerous, recurved, and projecting at the attenuated apex, 
 which is perforated and of a yellow colour. • 
 
 Leaves of the divergent branches patent or laxly incumbent, 
 sometimes subsecund, broadly ovate or ovato-lanceolate, with 3-5 
 small teeth at apex, incurved at margin in the upper part ; border 
 of about four rows of extremely narrow elongated cells; hyaline 
 cells broadly rhombic above, three times longer than broad below, 
 all with numerous strong reticulose fibrils, and many small pores on 
 the upper surface ; in section the hyaline cells are prominent and 
 confluent on the inner surface, but separated at back by the inter- 
 posed triangular chlorophyllose cells. 
 
 Perichjetia placed in the coma and upper fascicles, the bracts 
 large, imbricated, outer oblongo-lanceolate, inner ligulate, densely 
 fibrillose in the upper half 
 
 Capsule globose, small, thin-walled, ochraceous brown ; spores 
 sulphur-coloured. 
 
 Male plants in distinct tufts, or rarely intermixed with the 
 female and resenbling them ; amentula small, orange-coloured ; 
 the bracts broadly ovate, resembling the branch leaves in structure, 
 
 Hab. — Spongy open heaths and wet hollows in hilly places. Fr. May and June. 
 
 Europe. — Scandinavia; /requent. Sporadically through Silesia, Westphalia, 
 the Black Forest, North Germany, the Vosges, Belgium, &c. England: Lancashire, 
 Yorkshire, Westmoreland, Sussex, Kent (very fine at Keston Common), and other 
 counties. Scotland: In Perthshire, Forfar, Ross, Kincardine, and other counties ; 
 Shetland at N. Maven (Sim). Ireland : Kerry and other counties (Dr. Moore). 
 
 N. America. — Sparingly in the northern States. 
 
 This delicate little Sphagnum, is a striking object when in fruit, 
 as this is produced in abundance, and renders it very conspicuous r 
 while in the barren state it has, no doubt, been frequently over- 
 looked. It is most readily known by the large, curved retort cells 
 
r 
 
 44 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 of the branches, beautiful yellow-green colour, and leptodermous 
 capsules ; and it also often grows intermixed with other species. 
 The name tenellum was first applied to this species, we are in- 
 formed by Professor Lindberg, by Ehrhart, as indicated by a spe- 
 cimen in the St. Petersburg herbarium, and the same species 
 received the same name from Persoon, as proved by a specimen 
 from him, preserved in Swartz's herbarium, and a description 
 is given by Bridel hi his Mantissa Muscorum (1819); but the 
 plant does not appear to have been well understood by the older 
 authors, as small forms of various species appear under the name 
 tenelhim in their herbaria ; that figured as tenellum in the Bryo- 
 logia Germanica evidently belongs to Sph. acutifolhim. Bridel also 
 admits Sph. nwlluscum into the Bryol. Universay but he only copied 
 the description of Bruch without having seen the plant. 
 
 Var. )8. longifolium, Lindb. 
 
 Plants shorter, more densely tufted, with crowded branches, and 
 of a lurid or dingy green colour. Stem leaves longer, the hyaline 
 cells fibrillose throughout. Branches more attenuated, with longer, 
 narrower, and more pointed leaves. 
 
 Synon. — Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 12. 
 
 Hab. — Finland: Helsingfors (Lindberg). England: Stansfield Moor, Tod- 
 morden (Nowell, 1846); Cam Gr.lva Moor, Plymouth (Curnow, 18G1); Staveley, 
 Westmoreland (Barnes, 1878). 
 
 This has a different aspect from the typical state of the plant^ 
 owing to its colour being usually of a dirty white ; it also appears 
 to be much rarer than the ordinary plant. 
 
 Var. y. Jluitans, Schimp. 
 
 Very long and slender, without any pendent branches, all the 
 leaves remote ; perichsetia scattered throughout the stem, pseudo- 
 podia very long. 
 
 Synon. — Schimp. Torfm. t. xii. f. 6, 7, 8 ; Synops. Muse. p. 682. 
 
 Sph. nwlluscum var. fi. immersum, Schimp. Synops. Muse. ed. 2, p. 846 (1876). 
 
 Hab. — In stagnant water of the Marais des Fonts in the Swiss Jura (Lesquereux). 
 6. Sphagnum laricinum, Spruce. 
 
 Pl. VII. AND VIII. 
 
 Dioicous, yellowish or pale brownish green ; the stem with 
 2-3 layers of cuticular cells. Stem leaves small, ovato-triangular, 
 minutely fimbriate at apex. Branch leaves subsecund, recurved 
 at point, ovate, pointed, 3-5 toothed at apex ; hyaline cells with 
 
 * "utimi 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 45 
 
 numerous minute pores, chlorophyllose cells central, enclosed by the 
 hyaline, compressed. Perichaetial bracts oblong, obtuse, emarginate. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. larichium, Spruce, Mss. 1847. Wils. Bryol. Brit. p. 23, ut 
 synon, (1855). Angstr. in Ofv. Vet. Ak. Forh. xxi. p. 197 (1864). Lindb. in 
 Act. Soc. Sc. Fenn. x. p. 263 in not. et p. 280(1872), et in Notis. ur Sallsk. Fn. Fl. 
 Fenn. Forh. xiii. p. 401 (1874). Sulliv. Icon. Muse. Suppl. p. 17, t. 8 (1875). 
 ScHLiEPH. in Verb. d. k. k. Zool. Bot. Gesells. in Wien, 1865, p. 408. Hobk. 
 Synop. Br. Moss. p. 186 (1873). Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 845 (1876). Braithw. 
 Sphag. BriL Exsic. n. 13 (1877). 
 
 Sph. subseatndum, C. MtJLL. Syn. Muse. ii. ). 539 (1851) ; spec, bor.-amer. 
 
 Sph. contortu?n, Sull. Mosses Un. St. p. 11, i'. 3 (1856). 
 
 Sph. tiegkcium, Angstr. in Ofv. Vet. Ak. Forh. xxi. p. 201 (1864). Lindb. in 
 Journ. L. Soc. xi. p. 468 (1870). Hartm. Skand. Fi. ed. 10, ii. p. 124 (187 1). 
 AusT. Muse. Appal, p. 7, n. 26 (1870). Braithw. in Monthl. Micr. Journ. Oct. 
 1872, p. 157, t. 30. 
 
 Sph. airvifolium, Wils. Mss. Hunt, in Mem. Lit. Phil. Soc. Manch. 3rd ser. 
 iii. p. 233 (1867). 
 
 Dioicous ; in lax tufts, pale yellow green, sometimes tinged with 
 rufous above, sometimes olivaceous. Stems 4-8 in. high, simple or 
 bipartite, pale, the peripheral layers incrassate, rufous ; cuticular 
 cells in 2-3 layers, rectangular, without fibres or pores. Stem 
 leaves reflexed, broadly ovate-oblong, moderately auricled, con- 
 cave, narrowed upward, the apex obtuse and very minutely 
 fringed ; margin with a border of extremely narrow cells ; the 
 hyaline cells of the upper third of leaf fibrose, with a few minute 
 pores, the rest empty or with a few faintly fibrose at base. 
 
 Ramuli 3-4 in a fascicle, 1-2 divergent, arched downward at the 
 extremity, the others appressed to stem ; their cuticular cells large, 
 the retort cells cylindric, without any projecting neck. 
 
 Leaves of divergent branches when moist laxly imbricated, when 
 dry erecto - patent, subsecund and subfalcate, somewhat glossy, 
 ovate-oblong below, lanceolate-acuminate, the two sides somewhat 
 unequal, very concave, the margin involute in the upper third, 
 bordered by three rows of extremely narrow elongated cells ; apex 
 subacute, with 3-5 minute indistinct teeth ; hyaline cells serpentine, 
 elongated, spiralh fibrose, with very few s'.nall marginal pores ; chlo- 
 rophyllose cells narrowly elliptic, central, enclosed by the hyaline, 
 strongly compressed. 
 
 Fruit seated in the coma, moderately exserted, perichaetial 
 bracts oblong, obtuse, scarcely bordered, innermost large, con- 
 volute, emarginate, the hyaline cells rather small, lower narrow, 
 upper suboblong with few fibres. 
 
 Male amentula short, subclavate, greenish brown, the bracts 
 
46 
 
 THE SPHAGNACEyE OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 I 
 
 slightly secund, oblong, truncate, with several obtuse teeth, the 
 areolation as in the branch leaves. 
 
 Hab. — In deep bogs. Fr. July and August. 
 
 Europe. — Finland: Petrosawodsk (Nylander, 1850); Asikkala, Tavastland 
 (Norrlin, 1864); Lafsbole, Aland Isl. c. fr. (Bomansson, 1864). Sweden: Skarp- 
 neck, above Kaia Berget, Stockholm, c. fr. (1858), by Lake Sandsjon (1853), and 
 at Grycksbo, c. fr. (1854, Lindberg) ; near Orebro, Neriks, c. fr. (i860), and Skoga- 
 holm (1869, C. Hartman) ; Poor in Skine (i860, Berggren). Norway: Vlrstien, 
 Dovrefjeld (1854, Zetterstedt). Livland: Near woods at Techelfer (Girgensohn). 
 Germany: Jungfernhaide, Berlin, c. fr. (No/dmann). England: Terrington Carr, 
 near Welburn, Yorkshire (1846, Sprucey; Vale Royal Park, Cheshire (1865), and 
 near Holyhead (Wilson) ; near Bowness and Barbon Fell, Westmoreland (Barnes). 
 Scotland: Loch Libo, Ayrshire ; near Doune, and Glen Falloch, Perthshire (McKinlay). 
 
 N. America. — Cranberry Marshes, Northern Ohio, c. fr. (1849, Sullivant) j 
 Closter, New Jersey, c. fr. (Austin) ; Sandlake, New York (Peck). 
 
 Closely as this species resembles Sph. stibsecundum, it may be 
 immediately distinguished from it by a section of the stem, which 
 in the latter species exhibits only a single layer of sharply defined 
 cuticular cells; in Sph. laricinum there are always two strata of these 
 cells, and not unfrequently a third more or less complete series of 
 smaller size is also present. The hyaline cells of the branch leaves 
 are larger and have fewer pores, and the inner perichaetial bracts 
 have the apex obtuse with a distinct notch ; the rarity of the fruit, 
 however, prevents the latter character being often available. 
 Angstrom seems to have confused the plant with Sph. intermedium, 
 as he describes the chlorophyllose cells as trigonous, and free on 
 the dorsal surface of leaf. 
 
 Var. /8. terctiusculum, Lindb. 
 
 Stems slender, with large oblong, obtuse leaves, somewhat 
 fringed or toothed at apex. Branches crowded, terete, incurved, 
 or more or less circinate ; branch leaves short, very broad, concave. 
 
 SvNON. — Sph. subsccundum var. ^. isophyUum, Russ. Torfm. p. 73, p. p. 
 
 Sph. neglectum var. Aust. Muse. Appal, p. 7, n. 27. 
 
 Sph. laricinum var. ;8. iereiiusculum, Lindb. in Notis. ur Siillsk. pro Fn. et Fl. 
 Fenn, Forh, xiii, p. 402. 
 
 Hab. — In marshy places in woods. 
 
 Europe. — Finland: Kroksniis, near BorgS, (1861, Saelan) ; Reivilii, Hollola 
 (1863, Norrlin); Varesjoki, Ostrobothnia (1872, Lackstrom). Swedeti : Loka, 
 Vestmanland (1854, Hamnstrom) ; between Skutijaur and Storavaviken, Lapland 
 (1856, Lindberg); and Nammats, Quickjokk (1867, Holmgren). Nonvay : Nystue- 
 dalen, Dovrefjeld (1865, Berggren). Livland: Techelfer, near Dorpat (Russow). 
 
 N. America.— Closter, New Jersey (Austin). 
 
 Professor Lindberg states that this corresponds to Sph. subse- 
 cundtim var. contortum. 
 
 
 f^mmmmmmmM 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 47 
 
 Var. y. platyphyllum (Sull.), Lindb. 
 
 Stems short, with Ungulate leaves which are distinctly auricled. 
 Branches short, rather obtuse, with imbricated leaves which are 
 rounded ovate, pointed, very broad and concave. 
 
 SvNON. — Sph. subseamdum var. /?. isophyllum, Russ. Torfm. p. 73, p. p. 
 Sph. platyphyllum^ n. sp. ? vel. var. Sph. neglecHl Sull. Mss. Dec. 1868. 
 Sph. cochlearifolium^ WiLS. Mss. in Herb, suo (Mus. Brit.). 
 Sph. laricinum var. platyphyllum, Lindb. in Notis. ur Sallsk. pro Fn. et Fl. Fenn. 
 Forh. xiii. p. 403 (1874). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 14 (1877), 
 
 Hab. — In peaty places, among short grass. Rare. 
 
 Europe. — Finland: Hardom, in Nyland (Arrhenius, 1868); Asikkala, in Tavast- 
 land (Norrlin, 1864); Sarvivaara, in Ostrobothnia (Lackstrom); Karesuanto, in 
 Lapland (Norrlin, 1867). Sweden: Olsbacka, in Gestrikland (R. Hartman, 1855) ; 
 Grycksbo, in Dalame (Lindberg, 1854) ; Norrlunda, Lapland (J. Angstrom, i860). 
 Nonvay : Ullensager, Romerige, c. fr. (Blytt) ; Sogndalsvand (Wulfsberg, 1867)5 
 Nystuhoe, Dovrefjeld (Berggren, 1865). Esthland : Seewald, Reval (Russow). 
 Scotland: Perthshire, shore of Loch Katrine (Mr. Lyle, 1852) ; Ben Ledi (Dr. Stirton). 
 Wales : Top of pass between Aber and Llanwrst (Professor Lawson, 1874). 
 
 N. America. — New Jersey (SuUivant). 
 
 This corresponds to var. auriculatum of Sph. subseamdum, and 
 is usually more stunted in growth than the other forms of the 
 species. 
 
 Var. 8. cyclophyllum (Sull. Lesq.), Lindb. 
 
 Stems short, turgid, 1-4 in. long, quite simple or with one or 
 more short solitary branches, pale and glaucous. Stem leaves very 
 large, widely orbicular-ovate, flaccid, deeply concave. Capsules 
 small, globose, immersed in a lateral bud-like perichsetium ; the 
 bracts oblong-ovate, concave, eroso-truncate at apex. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. obtusifolium var. 8. turgidum (non Brid.), Hk. Wils. in Drumm. 
 Muse. Bor.-Amer. sen 2, n. 17 (1841). 
 
 Sph. cyclophyllum, Sull. Lesq. Muse. Bor.-Amer. ed. i, n. 5 (1856). Sull. 
 Mosses of Un. St. p. 11, n. 7 (1856) ; Icon. Muse. p. 13, t. 6 (1864), ct id. Suppl. 
 p. 16, t. 7 (1874). Austin, Muse. Appal, p. 11, n. 25 (1870). 
 
 Sph. subsecundum var. y. simplicissimum, Milde, Bryol. Siles. p. 393 (1869)? 
 
 Sph. Drummondii, Wils. Mss. in Herb, suo (Mus. Brit). 
 
 Hab. — ^VVet mountain heaths. 
 
 o 
 
 Europe. — Finland: Eckero, in the Aland Islands (Renter and Elfving, 1871). 
 Silesia : Kuhplan, near Langwaltersdorf and Gorbersdorf (Milde) ? 
 
 N. America. — New Orleans (Drummond) ; mountains of Alabama (Lesquereux) ; 
 New Jersey (James) ; Southern New Jersey, c. fr. (Austin). 
 
 This variety corresponds to Sph. subsecujidmn var. obes7im, 
 and differs so completely in aspect from the typical state that few 
 botanists would refer them to the same species ; some of the 
 
48 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 \ 
 
 Finland specimens, however, distinctly show the transition between 
 it and the var. platyphyllum, while the structure of the stem and 
 leaves agrees perfectly with that of the other forms, and thus con- 
 firms the accuracy of Professor Lindberg's diagnosis. Milde's 
 plant is doubtfully referred here by Lindberg, and it is very desirable 
 that original specimens should be examined, as Mr. Boswell sends 
 me a form of Sph. subsecundum, which is almost equally free from 
 branches ; this may possibly be a seedling condition, growing with 
 closely aggregated stems, and identical with Milde's specimen. 
 
 7. Sphagnum subsecundum, Nees, v. Esenb. 
 
 Pl. IX. AND X. 
 
 Dioicous, dull green, olivaceous or rufescent ; the stem dark 
 brown, with a single layer of cuticular cells. Stem leaves small, 
 broadly ovate, very minutely fimbriate at apex. Branch leaves 
 more or less subsecund, broadly acuminato-elliptic, 3-5 toothed at 
 apex ; hyaline cells very small, with numerous minute pores at 
 margins ; chlorophyllose cells central, enclosed by the hyaline, 
 compressed. Perichaetial bracts oblong, acutely pointed. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. subsecundum, Nees, in Sturm's Deutschl. Fl. Crypt, fasc. 17 (18 19). 
 FuNCK, Moos-Taschenherb. p. 4, t. 2 (182 1). Nees et Hornsch. Bryol. Germ. i. p. 
 17. t. 3, f. 7 (1823). Brid. Bryol. Univ. i. p. 8 (1826). HOben. Muse. Germ. p. 26 
 (1833). C. MtiLL. Synops. i. p. loo (1849). Schimp. Torfm. p. 74, t. 22 (1858) ; 
 Synops. p. 682 (i860), et ed. 2, p. 843 (1876). Lindb. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. 
 xix. p. 141. n. II (1862). Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 9, ii. p. 82 (1864). Russow, 
 Torfm. p. 71 (1865). ScHUEPH. in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 406. Fl. 
 Danica, t. 2754, excl. f. 6 et v. (1867). Klingg. in Schr. der K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. 
 zu Konigs. 1872, p. 8. Milde, Bryol. Siles. p. 392 (1869). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. 
 Exsic. n. 15 (1877). HoBK. Syn. Br. Moss. p. 25 (1873). 
 
 Sph. contortum var. /3. subsecmidum, Wils. Bry. Brit. p. 22, t. Ix. (1855). 
 
 Dioicous ; tall, slender, in soft tufts of various colours, glaucous 
 green, yellowish green, brownish or ochraceous. Stem solid, brown 
 or blackish, somewhat glossy, with a single thin layer of cuticular 
 cells without pores ; those of the peripheral layers deep brown. 
 Stem leaves small, from a broad base, broadly ovate, minutely 
 auricled, cucuUate at apex, but finally flattened, and very minutely 
 fringed ; bordered by four rows of extremely narrow cells ; upper 
 hyaline cells broader, densely fibrose and porose, the lower longer 
 and narrower without fibres and pores, or sometimes furnished with 
 them to the base. 
 
 Ramuli. about four in a fascicle, 2-3 arcuato-patulous, 1-2 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 49 
 
 pendent, less elongated, not appressed to stem, the retort cells 
 perforated at the slightly recurved apex. Leaves of the divergent 
 branches laxly incumbent or patent, more or less secund and 
 subfalcat:e at apex, broadly elliptic, acuminate, very concave, with 
 the margin involute in the upper half, narrowly bordered, the point 
 with 3-5 small teeth ; hyaline cells very small, flexuose, elongated, 
 with annular and spiral fibres, and numerous minute pores in a row 
 at each margin ; chlorophyllose cells enclosed by the hyaline, 
 central, strongly compressed. 
 
 Fruit usually seated in the capitulum ; perichsetial bracts laxly 
 imbricated, elongate oblong, acuminate, fibrose, and with a few 
 pores in the upper part. Spores ferruginous. 
 
 Male plants more slender, in istinct tufts ; the amentula short, 
 olive green or rufescent ; the bracts broadly ovate, acute, with 
 incurved bordered margins. 
 
 Hab. — Wet heaths and ditches. Fr. July. 
 
 Europe. — Generally dijiributed, but not very frequent ; Scandinavia, Germany, 
 Silesia, Belgium ; Westmoreland, Skeggles Water (Barnes), Bowness (Hunt), Devon- 
 shire (Holmes) 
 
 N. America. — Not common. 
 
 Sph. subsecundtim grows in loose tufts, which are often of great 
 size, and is chiefly remarkable for the multiplicity of forms under 
 which it presents itself as well as for the variety of hues with which 
 these are tinted, embracing deep green, every shade of yellow, 
 ochraceous or brownish green, and various tints of claret colour. 
 The typical form of the species appears to be the most uncommon, 
 and is also rare in fruit. 
 
 Protean as this plant undoubtedly is, there need never be any 
 difficulty in its determination, for it is the only European species 
 with a single layer of cuticular cells to the stem ; the latter is 
 generally of a very dark brown or black colour, and shines con- 
 spicuously through the branches when in a moist state. 
 
 Var. /3. contorttcm (Schultz), Schimp. 
 
 Robust, more or less immersed, yellowish green, tinged 
 generally with claret colour, ferruginous, ochraceous, or oliva- 
 ceous. Ramuli crowded, terete, the upper usually more or less 
 circinate. 
 
 Stem leaves large, fibrose. Branch leaves very large and 
 broad, closely imbricated, not secund, or slightly so when dry, 
 

 50 
 
 THE SPHAGNACEyE OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 somewhat glossy, the chlorophyllose cells less compressed, the 
 apex with five or six larger teeth. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. contorium, Schultz, Suppl. FI. Starg. p. 64 (1819). Nees, Hsch. 
 St. Bry. Germ. i. p. 15, t. 2, f. 6 (1823). Brid. Bry. Un. i. p. 7 (1826). WiLS. Bry. 
 Br. p. 22, pi. 60 (1855). SuLL. Moss. Un. St. p. n, n. 3 (1856). Berkel. Handb. 
 p. 308 (1863). Klingg. in Schr. der K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 8. 
 
 Sph. Lesatrii, Sull. Muse. Bor.-Amer. n. 6 (1856) ; Mosses of Un. St. p. 1 1, n. 4. 
 
 Sph. subsecundinn var. contoriutn, Schimp. Torfm. p. 75, t. xxii. ^ et xxiii. /3; 
 Synops. p. 683, et ed. 2, p. 844. Milde, Bry. Siles. p. 393. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. 
 Exsic. n. 16, 17. 
 
 Sph. latifolium var. ^.fluitans, Turn. Muse. Hibern. p. 5 (1804). 
 
 Sph. siibsccunduin var. nifescens, N. H. St. Bry. Germ. i. p. i6, t. 2, f. 6*. Brid. 
 Bry. Un. i. p. 8. Huben. Muse. Germ. p. 26. 
 
 Sph. siibsccundtim var. isophyllum, Russow, Torf. p. 73, p.p. 
 
 Had. — Ditches in peat-bogs and at margin of pools; frequent throughout 
 Europe and N. America. 
 
 This variety is perhaps the most polymorphous of all the 
 Sphagna, and in some form or other may generally be met with. 
 Occasionally it is very large, and presents an intermediate stage to 
 the var. obesnm; in others the branches are not contorted or but 
 slightly so in those of the capitulum, or they may be short, ascending, 
 and of equal length throughout. 
 
 Mr. Boswell sends a curious form, which he found floating in a 
 spring on Mitcheldean Meend, Gloucester: in this the upper branches 
 are abbreviated, and the rufescent leaves clustered upon them into 
 a rosette shape. Another, collected by Rev. Aug. Ley, at Trelleck 
 Bog, Monmouth, has the stems quite simple or with a few solitary 
 branches, and very long lax leaves : this he regards as probably the 
 var. simplicissimMm, Milde. 
 
 Var. y. aiirimlahim (Schimp.), Lindb. 
 
 Plants glaucous green above, pale below ; the stems pale brown 
 or green. Cauline leaves large. Ungulate-acuminate, subhastate at 
 base, with large auricles composed of large fibrose utricular cells, 
 free and perforated at the apex. 
 
 Sph. auriailaium, Schimp. Torfm. p. 77, t. xxiv. (1858); Synops. p. 687 (i860), 
 et ed. 2, p. 844 (1876). 
 
 Sph. cy7nbifolium var. y. tenellum, Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 7, p. 398 (1858). 
 
 Sph. snbsecundum var. aiinculahim, Lindb. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 141 
 (1862), in obs. sub. n. 11. Schliep. in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 411. 
 Bkaithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 19, 20. 
 
 Had. — At the margins of pools on heaths. 
 
 Europe. — England: Hayward's Heath, Sussex (Mitten) ; Sutton Park, Birming- 
 ham (Bagnall) ; Witherslack Moss, Westmoreland (Barnes); Lindow Common, 
 
 i 
 
 \L 
 
m 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 51 
 
 \ 
 
 Mobberley, Cheshire (Whitehead, 1876) j Eskdale old alum works, Whitby, Yorkshire 
 (Anderson). Lapland: At Lycksele (Angstrom), and Pitea (Sffilan). Finland: Mt. 
 Hunneberg, and at Loka, in Westmanland (Hamnstrom) ; at Olsbacka (Hartman) ; 
 Grycksbo, in Dalarne (Angstrom) ; Isl. Fyen, at Hofmansgave (Hofman-Bang). 
 
 Although this plant is still retained as a species by Professor 
 Schimper, there cannot be the slightest doubt that it belongs to the 
 series of forms referable to Sph. subsemndum. The stipules or 
 auricles are most variable in size and structure, and in this species 
 no two forms possess them in the same degree of development. 
 Besides the ordinary state, an immersec ibrm occurs which some- 
 times grows to a large size, and differs in its deep green colour and 
 weak flabby branches, which collapse when removed from the water. 
 
 Var. S. obesum, Wils. 
 
 Plants very robust, pale green, tinged with reddish brown. 
 Branches swollen, obtuse ; branch leaves large, very broad, truncate 
 at apex and 5-toothed, closely imbricated. Stem leaves very 
 large, ovate, fibrose in upper part, or sometimes throughout. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. contortum var. y. obestim, Wils. Bry. Brit. p. 22 (1855). 
 
 Sph. subsecundum var.y. obesum, Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 844 (1876). Braithw. 
 Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 18. 
 
 Sph. subsecundum var. turgidum, C. Mull. Synops. i. p. loi. ScHLitPH. 1. c. 
 
 Sph. denticttlaUim (MouG. Nestl.), Bridel, Bry. Univ. i. p. 10. 
 
 Hab. — In deep pools and ditches. Not common. 
 
 Europe. — England: Alderley, Cheshire (Wilson) ; Cam Galva Moor, Penzance, 
 Cornwall (Curnow) ; Darnholm, Goathland, Yorkshire (Anderson). Scotland: Glen 
 Prosen, Forfar (Rev. J. Fergusson). Germany: Pegnitz, in Franconia (Arnold); 
 Kiebitz Bog, near Halle (Schliephacke). 
 
 The most robust of all the forms, and in deep water attaining 
 
 a great length. It is generally of a dirty reddish-brown colour, 
 
 and the fruit is rare and usually produced about the middle of the 
 
 stem. 
 
 Group C— TRUNCATA. 
 
 Plants densely ramulose, forming compact cushion-like tufts. 
 
 Branch leaves erecto-patent, broadly oblong-lanceolate, with the 
 
 apex truncate and toothed ; the margin involute for nearly all its 
 
 length. 
 
 8. Sphagnum Angstromii, C. Hartm. 
 
 Pl. XL 
 
 Dioicous ; robust, pale green. Stem pale, with three layers of 
 
 cuticular cells, densely ramulose. Stem leaves obovate-lingulate, 
 
 the apex truncate, and slightly fimbriate. Branch leaves broadly 
 
 li 2 
 
If 
 
 52 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 I 
 
 "I i 
 
 ovate-acuminate, truncate, with 6-10 minute teeth ; the chloro- 
 phyllose cells central, compressed. Perichaetial bracts ovate- 
 oblong. 
 
 o 
 
 Synon. — Sph. Angstromii, C. Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 7, p. ,399 (1858). Lindb. 
 in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 140, n. 10 (1862). Scuimp. Synops. ed. 2, 
 p. 842 (1876). Braithw. in Monthl. Micr. Journ. July, 1873, P- ^4> P'- '"'"• 
 
 Sph. cymbifotium var. yS. cordifoliutn, Hartm. op. cit. ed. 3-6 p. p. 
 
 Sph. insulosum, Angstr. Mss. Schpr. Synops. p. 683 (i860). Milde, Bryol. 
 Siles. p. 390 (1869). ScHLiEPH. in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 405. 
 
 DIoicous ; in large, soft, dense, pale green tufts, light brownish- 
 yellow below. Stems simple or dichotomous, 6-10 in. high, 
 whitish, with three layers of thin cuticular cells, free from fibres 
 and pores ; cells of the peripheral layers yellowish white. Cauline 
 leaves broadly obovate-lingulate, minutely auricled, the apex trun- 
 cate and slightly eroso-fimbriate ; hyaline cells in upper half 
 rhomboid, at middle base flexuose-rhomboid, thence to margins 
 very narrow, flexuose-Hnear, free from pores and fibres, or with a 
 few faint fibres in the upper part. 
 
 Branches crowded, 3-5 in a fascicle, 1-2 patulous, arcuato- 
 decurved, the rest slender, greatly elongated, appressed to stem; 
 the retort cells small, cylindric, perforated at the scarcely projecting 
 apex. 
 
 Ramuline leaves densely crowded, indistinctly 5-ranked, when 
 moist turgidly imbricate, when dry erecto-patent, opake, concave, 
 widely ovate-acuminate; the apex broadly truncate, with 6-io 
 minute, unequal, obtuse teeth; the margin incurved in the upper 
 two-thirds, and with a faint border of two rows of extremely 
 narrow cells; the hyaline cells annulate-fibrose, minutely and 
 Sparingly porose, the chlorophyllose cells enclosed by the hyaline, 
 much compressed ; leaves of the pendent branches with the apex 
 rounded and indistinctly toothed. Capsules seated in the coma or 
 upper fascicles, on a thickish white peduncle ; the perichcetium 
 inflated, oblong, whitish; lower bracts ovate-acuminate, muticous, 
 middle broadly ovate-oblong, innermost broadly oblong, deeply 
 concave and often cucullate at apex, all with very narrow linear 
 areolation, quite free from fibres and pores. Spores ferruginous. 
 Male plants growing in the same tufts with the female, more 
 slender, the amentula short, ovate, closely imbricated, pale 
 green, crowded in the coma ; bracts roundish ovate, in the lower 
 part of lax widt curved non-porose cells, often free from fibres, 
 
 ' 
 
 \'ri 
 
\ 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 53 
 
 becoming denser, fibrose, and porose toward the broadly truncate 
 toothed apex. 
 
 Hab. — Deep marshes In the north of Europe, forming great tufts in the water, 
 like islands. Fr. July. 
 
 Europe. — Karesuando, in Tornean Lapland (Lrestadius, 1825); Lycksele, in 
 Lulea Lappmark (Angstrom, 1858) ; also in Pilean Lapland, between Lakes 
 Skutijaur and Storavavikcn, and in many places in Umean Lapland (Angstrom). 
 Finland: At Kajana (Malmgren) ; Ruovesi (Simming), and Sarvivaara, in Ostro- 
 bothnia (Brotherus). Norway : Drivstuen, in the Dovrefjeld (Berggren), 
 
 This fine species has not much affinity with either of those with 
 which it ia grouped, nor indeed with any others ; in aspect it most 
 reminds us of S/>/i. cymbifoliiim, from which it is at once distinguished 
 by its toothed branch leaves and non-fibrose cuticular cells. 
 
 It has not yet been found in America. 
 
 9. Sphagnum molle, Sullivant. 
 
 Pl. XIL 
 
 Monoicous ; in very soft, dense tufts, whitish green above, pale 
 brown below. Stem with 2-3 strata of cuticular cells. Stem 
 leaves large, obovato-spathulate, 3-toothed at apex, very narrowly 
 bordered ; the hyaline cells fibrose and porose in the upper part. 
 Leaves of divergent branches oblong-ovate, convolute above, the 
 apex truncate, with 5-6 irregular teeth ; hyaline cells prominent 
 and confluent at back, the chlorophyllose triangular, projecting 
 between the hyaline at the concave surface of leaf. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. molle, Sull. Musci AUegh. n. 205 (1845) ; Mosses of Un. St. 
 p. 13, n. 14 (1856); Ic. Muse. p. 7, t. 4 (1864). 
 
 Sph. tabulare, Sull. Muse. Allegh. n. 204 ; Mosses of Un. St. p. 12, n. 13. 
 Sph. compactum 8. ramulosum, C. Mtii.L. Syn. Muse. ii. p. 539 (1851). 
 
 Monoicous or dioicous ? growing in soft, densely cushioned tufts ; 
 yellowish green or whitish green above, pale brown below. Stem 
 3-5 in. high, pale green, slender, with 2-3 layers of non-porose 
 cuticular cells, those of the peripheral layers pale yellowish. Stem 
 leaves large, closely set, obovate-spathulate, minutely auricled, 
 patent and deflexed ; the margin involute above, very narrowly 
 bordered ; apex with three teeth and a few smaller ones below ; 
 hyaline cells weakly fibrose in the upper third. 
 
 Ramuli crowded, 3-4 in a fascicle, nearly alike, short, slender, 
 divergent or ascending ; the retort cells elongated, a litde recurved 
 at apex. Branch leaves divergent or subsquarrose, oblong-ovate, 
 
54 
 
 THE SPHAGNACEyE OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 concave, convolute above, very narrowly margined ; the apex 
 truncate, and with 5-6 irregular teeth ; the hyaline cells angulato- 
 fusiform, very prominent and confluent at the back, with annular 
 and spiral fibres, and a few large pores; chlorophyllose cells 
 slender, triangular, projecting between the hyaline at the concave 
 surface of leaf Capsules in the capitulum or upper fascicles, peri- 
 chcetium not separating, the upper bracts broadly oblong-ovate, 
 convolute, with 2-3 irregular teeth at apex, the lower cells 
 elongate hexagono-rhomboid, the upper normal, free from fibres 
 and pores. 
 
 Male amentula short, thick, purple, placed in the coma ; the 
 bracts oblong, obtuse. 
 
 Hab.— By moorland streams and sandy springs. 
 
 N. America. — Mountains of N. Carolina (Gray) ; Tallulah Falls, Georgia 
 (Lesquereux). 
 
 Professor Lindberg was the first to identify Sph. Millleri with 
 the American Sph. molle, and undoubtedly they only constitute a 
 single species, yet, as certain differences exist between them, I 
 have deemed it best still to maintain Sph. Miilleri as a variety. 
 
 Taking the original plant issued in the Mnsci Alleghanienses as 
 the type, it presents a different aspect to Sph. Miilleri in that its 
 branch leaves are shorter, broader, more divergent, and slightly 
 squarrose, the stem leaves without fibres in the lower half, and the 
 plants more rigid and of a greener colour. The specimens are 
 without fruit, but, according to SuUivant's figure, the apex of the 
 perichsetial bracts is truncate and not acutely acuminate. As to 
 the dioicous position of the inflorescence, it is probable that some 
 error exists, as in Sph. Miilleri the male amentula are certainly very 
 rare, and appear to be of short duration ; I have observed them in 
 specimens received from Mr. Sim, and in these they were very 
 short, and of a rich purple colour. 
 
 That Sullivant did not clearly understand his plant is evident, 
 as, in his two Exsiccata, forms of Sph. molle are referred to four 
 different species. 
 
 Var. ^. Muelleri (Schimp.), Braithw. 
 
 Pale whitish green, soft. Branches longer, patulous or ascend- 
 ing, the pendent branches slender, short. Stem leaves more 
 elongated, the hyaline cells strongly fibrose and porose except near 
 
 ■ 
 
 [.. 
 
 m\ 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 55 
 
 the base. Branch leaves longer, oblong-lanceolate. PcrichcCtial 
 bracts lanceolate, acuminate, the apex with 4-5 irregular teeth, 
 hyaline cells fibrose. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. tnolluscoUes, C. MDll. Synops. i. p. 99 (1849). 
 
 Sp/i. Mi'kri, ScHiMP. Torfm. p. 73, t. 26 (1858); Synops. p. 686 (i86o),ct 
 ed. 2, p. 841 (1876). LiNDB. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 140, n. 9 (1862). 
 SuLLiv. Ic. Muse. p. 9, t. 5 (1864). Russow, Beitr. zur Kennt. Torfm. p. 78 (1865). 
 ScHLiEPH. in Verh. Z. B. Gesel. VVien, 1865, p. 403. 
 
 Sph, molle, Lindb. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xx. p. 414 (1863). Milde, Bryol. 
 Siles. p. 391 (1869). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 21 (1877) 
 
 Hab. — By moorland streams, forming small dense hassocks. Fr. August. 
 
 Europe. — Near Jever, in Oldenburg, and at Detmold (C. Muller) ; Estrup, in 
 Jylland, Denmark (Lange, 1853); Hofmansgave, in Fuen (Hofman-Bang, 1861); 
 Hoor, in Scania (Berggren) ; Mt. Hunneberg, in Westergothland (Lindberg) ; Silesia ; 
 Holland ; heaths near Dellbriick and Hoxter, in Westphalia ; Aurich, in Friesland ; 
 near Baireuth (Arnold). England: Darnholm, Goathland, Yorkshire (Anderson, 
 1853) ; Brickhill Heath, Bucks (Rev. J. F. Crouch) ; Rowdsey Moss, Ulverston, 
 Lancashire (Miss Hodgson). Scotland; Ben Lawers (MacKinlay) ; about Straclian 
 and Banchory (Sim). Shetland : At N. Maven and in Unst (Sim). 
 
 N. America. — Mobile (SuUivant). 
 
 This plant is probably not uncommon with us, but has doubtless 
 been passed over as a form of Sph. acuti/olium, from which it may 
 be at once distinguished by its large fibrose stem leaves, which 
 want the wide border of narrow cells, so well marked in that 
 species ; but the barren specimens in some copies of my Exsiccata 
 are truly Sph. amtifolium. 
 
 Var. y. teneruni (Sull. Lesq.), Braitiiw. 
 
 Stems 1-2 in. high, densely caespitose, of a dirty white or 
 yellowish colour. Branches closely crowded, erecto-patent, their 
 leaves acuminate, somewhat undulate at margin. Perichretial 
 bracts lanceolate, acuminate, broadly bordered above, fibrillose 
 in the middle, irregularly 4-5 toothed at apex. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. acutlfolium var. ? Sull. Muse. Allegh. n. 203 (1845). 
 Sph. tenerum, Sull. Lesq. Muse. Bor.-Amer. n. 1 1 ; Mosses of Un. St. p. 1 1, n. 5. 
 Sph. tabulare, Sull. Lesq. Muse. Bor.-Amer. n. 15 (1856) ; Mosses of Un. St. 
 p. 12, n. 13 (1856). 
 
 Sph. molle var. arctiim, Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 21V. 
 
 Hab. — In drier places among decayed peat. 
 
 N. America. — Table Mountain, N. Carolina ; Mobile, Alabama. 
 
 Europe. — England : Darnholm, Goathland, Yorkshire (Braithwaite). Scotland : 
 Dalfroo Bog, Strachan, Kincardine, in fine fruit, growing with Sph. rigidum var. 
 cotnpactum (Sim, Aug. 1878). 
 
 
 W 
 
56 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 This is the compact form of the species, and is always of small 
 size and dingy hue. It strangely got mixed in my Exsiccata with 
 Sph. acutifolhim var. arctnni, from which it may be readily dis- 
 tinguished by the structure of the stem leaves. 
 
 I 
 
 
 it 
 ■ Xi- 
 
 ■i 
 
 10. Sphagnum rigidum (N. v. Esenb.), Sciipr. 
 
 Pl. XIII. 
 
 Monoicous ; in dense whitish tufts, tinged with glaucous green 
 or rufous. Stem with 2-3 strata of cuticular cells. Stem leaves 
 very small, broadly ovate, the apex rounded, erose. Leaves of 
 divergent branches, ovate-oblong, very concave; ; the margin in- 
 flexed ; the apex truncate and toothed ; hyaline cells reticulose 
 fibred, the chlorophyllose central, compressed. 
 
 SvNON. — Sph. compactuin ^. rigUum, Nees, Hsch. St. Bryol. Germ. i. p. 14, 
 t. 2, f. 5* (1823). Brid. Bryol. Univ. i. p. 17 (1826). C. Mull. Synops. i. p. 99 
 
 (1849. 
 
 Sph. immersum, Nees, Hsch. St. Bry. Germ. i. p. 11, t. 2, f. 4. Brid. Bry. 
 Univ. i. p. 9. 
 
 Sph. ambiguum, HOben. Muse. Germ. p. 25 (1833). 
 
 Sph. rigidum, Schimp. Torfm. p. 65, t. 18 (1858); Synops. p. 678 (i860), et 
 ed. 2, p. 839 (1876). LiNDB. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 139, n. 8 (1862). 
 Russow, Torfm. p. 77 (1865). Milde, Bryol. Siles. p. 390 (1869). Hartm. 
 Skand. Fl. Schlieph. in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 401. Klingg. in 
 Schr. der K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 9. Braithw. Sphag. Bi.'t. Exs. 
 n. 23 (1877). 
 
 Monoicous ; in dense, rather rigid tufts, glaucous green above, 
 whitish below. Stems erect, dark brown or blackish, 4-10 in. high, 
 densely ramulose, usually 2, sometimes 3-4 partite ; cuticular 
 cells small, non-porose, in 2-3 strata ; cells of the peripheral 
 layers dark reddish brown. Stem leaves minute, erect, inserted 
 obliquely, from a broad base, ovate, or obtusely triangular, with a 
 rounded erose apex, minutely auricled ; areolation ^ax and rhom- 
 boidal in the middle, with a broad border of thin narrow cells, 
 all without fibres or pores, or with the apical cells fibrose and 
 porose, and a few fibres in the basal cells. 
 
 Ramuli 3-4 in a fascicle, short, 1-2 erecto-patent, obtuse, the 
 others flagelliform, slender, lax -leaved ; cuticular cells larger, the 
 porose scarcely distinct from the rest. Leaves of the divergent 
 branches quinquefarious, from an ascending base, erecto-patent, 
 rigid when dry, ovate-oblong, very concave, somewhat cucullate 
 at apex, but when flattened out, more or less truncate and obtusely 
 
 m 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 57 
 
 toothed ; margi.: inflexed ; hyaline cells wide, rcticulose fibred, with 
 many unequal pores, the marginal narrow, in two rows, the outer- 
 most having a longitudinal furrow at the edge ; chlorophyllose 
 cells enclosed by the hyaline, central, compressed ; leaves of the 
 pendent branches elongated, narrower, more distant, and imbri- 
 cated. 
 
 Perichretia gemmiform, som'^what curved, not expanding ; the 
 bracts ovate and oblongo-lanceolate, subfalcate above ; apex with 
 two teeth, cells with fibres and minute pores as in the branch 
 leaves. 
 
 Capsule rather small, immersed, or moderately exserted. 
 Spores ochraceous. 
 
 Male inflorescence not amentaceous, but with the antheridia 
 scattered on the pendent branches ; not numerous, yellowish. 
 
 Hab. — Marshy heaths and moorlands, and wet mountain slopes. Generally 
 distributed in Europe and North America, but not frequent. Fr. July. 
 
 Rare in Lapland, but very fine and fertile, attaining a height of one foot or more 
 (Lindberg). Near Arlary, Kinross, Scotland (Dr. (Ireville). Linwood Warren, 
 Lincolnshire (F. A. Lees) ; Canford Heath, Poole, Dorset (Boswell). 
 
 The tall highly-developed state of the plant is very wisely 
 selected by Schimper to stand as the type of this species, and the 
 name compactum retained for the short dense form more or less 
 represented in every species of SpJiagnum ; between the extreme 
 states we have a gradual series of transition forms which imper- 
 ceptibly connect one with the other. A remarkable peculiarity is 
 presented by this species in its perichsetial leaves, the areolation of 
 which accords with that of the branch leaves, instead of wit): that 
 of the stem leaves as is almost always the case. The fruit is rare 
 with us, but Dr. Greville's specimens from Arlary bear it in 
 abundance. 
 
 Var. /3. compactum (De Cand.), Sciiimp. 
 
 Plants short, 1-3 in. high, in very dense cushioned tufts ; 
 branches densely crowded, erect, short, thick and compressed, 
 their leaves rounded at apex. Colour pale rufescent, dirty white 
 or pale green, variegated with rufous. Capsules immersed. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. compactum, De Cand. F1. Franc, ii. p. 443 (1805). Brid. Sp. 
 Muse. p. 18 (i8o6); Mantis, p. 3 (1819); Bryol. Univ. i. p. 16 (1826). Schwagr. 
 Supp. L pt. I, p. 12, t. 3 (181 1). Funck, Moos-tasch. p. 4, t. 2 (182 1). C. Mul:.. 
 Synops. i. p. 98 (1849). Wils. Bryol. Brit. p. 18, t. 61 (1855). Sull. Mosses of 
 
 <i 
 
 11 
 

 58 
 
 THE SPHAGNA CEy-E OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 
 Un. St. p. II, n. 2 (1856). Berkel. Handb. Br. Moss. p. 306, t. 2, f. 2 (1863). 
 HOBKIRK, Syn. Br. Moss. p. 23 (1873). 
 
 Sph, condcnsatum, Sohleich. PI. Crypt. Helv. cent. 2, n. 5 (1804). 
 
 Sph. ohtusifolium p.cojidensatttm, Web. Mohr, Bot. Tasch. p. 73(1807). Rohling, 
 Deutschl. Fl. iii. p. 35 (1813). 
 
 Sph. helvctiaim, Schkuhr, Deutsch. Moos. p. 12, t. 3 (1810). 
 
 Sph. obtusifoUum y8. fninus. Hook. Tayl. Muse. Br. p. 3(1818). Gray, Nat. Arr. 
 Brit. Plants, p. 710 (1821). 
 
 Sph. pramorsum, Zenker, Dietr. Mujc. Thuring. fasc. i, n. 18 (182 1). Brid. 
 Bry. Univ. i. p. 17 (ut van S. compacti). 
 
 Sph. rigidum var. compadum, Schimp. Torfm. p. 66 (1858) j Synops. p. 678. 
 Russow, Torfm. p. 77. Milde, Bryol. Siles. p. 391. Klinggraff, 1. c. Braithw. 
 Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 25. 
 
 Had. — On drier heaths and moors. Frequent throughout Europe and N. 
 America. Not uncommon in the south of England, as on the Sussex Downs, and on 
 Oxshot Common, Surrey. 
 
 This form of the species is much the commonest with us, and 
 varies greatly in colour, being sometimes almost entirely rufous 
 brown ; the fruit is also not unfrequent in some seasons. As is 
 usually the case in the dense growing varieties of the Sphagna, the 
 stem leaves have the hyaline cells frequently fibrose. 
 
 Var. y. sqnarrostim, Russow, 
 
 Plants pale green, in loose tufts, 3-6 in. high. Branches more 
 distant, spreading horizontally or decurved ; their leaves loose and 
 squarrose. Perichaetial bracts shorter. 
 
 SvNON. — Sph. sirictum, Sull. Muse. Allegh. n. 201 (1845). C. MOll. Synops. i. 
 p. 104. 
 
 Sph. humile, Schimp. Sull. Muse. Bor.-Amer. n. 14; Mosses of Un. St. p. n, 
 n. 6 (1856). 
 
 Sph. rigidum var. squarrosutn, Russow, Torfm. p. 77. Milde, Bry. Siles. p. 391. 
 Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 24. 
 
 Hab. — Shady parts of subalpine heaths. 
 
 Europe. — Techelfer Woods, near Dorpat (Russow) ; Bunzlau (Limpricht) ; 
 Weissenfels, in Thuringia (Schliephacke). England : Langdale, Westmoreland 
 (Barnes) ; Darnholm, Goathland, Yorkshire (Anderson). 
 
 N. America. — Tallahassee, Florida (Regel) ; Look-out Mountains, Alabama 
 (Lesquereux) ; Carolina (Sullivant). 
 
 A very beautiful plant, of softer texture than the type, but 
 connected with it by intermediate states which vary in the degree 
 of squarrosity in the branch leaves. 
 
 GROUP D.— CUSPIDATA. 
 Plants rather rigid, loosely tufted. Branch leaves erecto-patent, 
 lanceolate, acute or acuminate, truncate and toothed at apex ; 
 margin more or less bordered, involute at point. 
 
 :J w 
 
 i 
 

 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 59 
 
 II. Sphagnum squarrosum, Persoon. 
 
 Pl. XIV. 
 
 Monoicons or diolcous ; green, the stem reddish, with two 
 strata of cuticular cells. Stem leaves lingulate, not bordered ; the 
 apex rounded and slightly fimbriate. Branch leaves squarrose, 
 broadly ovate below, suddenly lanceolate ; the apex minutely 3-4 
 toothed ; bordered with very narrow cells ; chlorophyllose cells 
 compressed, enclosed by the hyaline. Perichaitial bracts obovate, 
 emarginate. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. squarrosum, Pers. Mss. Crome, Samml. Deutsch. Laubm. i. 
 p. 24, n. 3 (1803). Web. Mohr, Katurh. Reise durch Schweden, p. 29, t. 2, f. i a 
 et b (1804), et Bot. Tasch. p. 73 (1807). Smith, Eng. Bot. t. 1498 (1804). P. de 
 Beauv. Prodr. p. 88 (1805). La Marck et Cand. F1. Franc, i. p. 443 (1805). 
 ScHULTZ, FI. Stargard. p. 276 (1806). Brid. Sp. Muse. i. p. 14 (1806) ; Mantissa, 
 p. 2 (18 1 9), et Bry. Univ. i. p. 5 (1826). Rohl. Ann. Wetter. Gesells. i. p. 197 
 (1809), et Deutschl. Fl. iii. p. 36 (1813). Schkuhr, Deutschl. Moose, p. 14, t. 6 
 (1810). Fi. Danica, t. 1415 (1810). Schwagr. Suppl. I. pt. i, p. 13, t. 4 (181 1). 
 VoiT, Muse. Herbip. p. 12 (1812). Hook. Tayl. Muse. Brit. p. 4, t. 4 (1818). 
 FuNCK, Tasehenh. t. 2 (1821). Gray, Nat. Arr. Br. PI. i. p. 710, 2 (1821). Zenk. 
 DiETR. Muse. Thuring. n. 21 (1821). Nees, Hsch. St. Bry. Germ. i. p. 9, t. i, f. 3 
 (1823). HOben. Muse. Germ. p. 23 (1833). De Not. Syll. Muse. Ital. p. 295 (1838). 
 C. Mt^LL. Synops. i. p. 94 (1849). Wils. Bry. Brit. p. 23, t. 4 (1855). Hartm. Skand. 
 Fl. ed. 6, p. 435 (1854). SuLL. Mosses of Un. St. p. 12, n. 9 (1856). Schimp. 
 Torfm. p. 63, t. 22 (1858). Synops. p. 677 (i860), et ed. 2, p. 835 (1876). Lindb. 
 in 6fv. K. Vet. Ak. Fiirh. xix. p. 139, n. 7 (1862). Berkel. Handb. Br. Mosses, 
 p. 308, t. 2, f. 4 (1863). Russ. Torfm. p. 62 (1865). Schlieph. in Verb. Z. B. 
 Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 400. Klingg. in Schr. der K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 
 1872, p. 7. MiLDE, Bryol. Siles. p. 387 (1869). Hobk. Synops. p. 26 (1873). 
 Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsie. n. 26 (1877). 
 
 Sph, Aconicnse, De Not. Mss. 
 
 Sph.patulum, Mitten, Mss. 
 
 Sph. oblongu.ri, P. Beauv. Prodr. p. 15. Brid. Bryol. Univ. i. p. 6. 
 
 Sph. crassisetum, Bridel, Mantis. Muse. p. 2, et Sp. Muse. i. p. 15. 
 
 Monoicous, or sometimes dioicous ; in loose, deep glaucous- 
 green tufts. Stems robust, decumbent at base, 6-15 in. high, 
 generally dichotomous, rigid, reddish brown ; cuticular cells small, 
 non-porose, in two strata ; the peripheral cells incrassate, rufous 
 brown. Stem leaves large, lingulate, very narrowly bordered, 
 minutely auricled at base ; apex rounded, slightly fimbriate ; hyaline 
 cells elongated, hexagono-rhomboid below, rhombic above, without 
 fibres or pores, but here and there with a transverse partition. 
 
 Ramuli 4-5 in a fascicle, of which 2-3 are divergent, tumid, 
 attenuated toward the points, with the leaves on the lower two- 
 
 ! 
 
6o 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 thirds squarrose and recurved from the middle, those of the upper 
 third imbricated and elongated ; the other branches pendent and 
 appressed to stem, slender, terete, with all the leaves imbricated ; 
 cuticular cells elongated, the retort cells perforated but scarcely 
 prominent at apex. Branch leaves from a very concave base, 
 broadly ovate, suddenly becoming lanceolate above ; the margin 
 involute in the upper third, the apex minutely 3-4 toothed, 
 bordered by 2-3 rows of very narrow cells ; hyaline cells with 
 numerous annular fibres and two rows of large pores ; chlorophyl- 
 lose cells compressed, entirely enclosed by the hyaline, but comir-g 
 close to both surfaces in the lower part of leaf 
 
 Fruit placed in the coma or in the upper fascicles, moderately 
 elevated ; bracts somewhat distant, concave-convolute, the lower 
 oblongo-elliptic, the upper very broad, obovate, emarginate and 
 slightly fimbriate at apex, laxly areolate, without fibres or pores. 
 Spores yellow. Male amentula terete, clavate, yellowish green ; 
 the bracts slightly squarrose, oblong-lanceolate, the basal cells with- 
 out fibres and pores, the upper shorter, with annular fibres and 
 small pores. 
 
 Hab. — About boggy springs and the shady sides of moorland streams and in 
 woods. Fr. August. 
 
 Not uncommon throughout Europe and the middle and northern states of North 
 America. 
 
 This fine species varies much in size and robustness, but in its 
 ordinary state is readily known by its strongly squarrose branch 
 leaves. The stem leaves also have scarcely any border, and their 
 hyaline cells are almost uniform throughout the whole extent of 
 the leaf. 
 
 Var. /3. squarrosulum (Lesq.), Schimp. 
 
 Plants small, slender, in large soft tufts, deep green above, 
 whitish below. Leaves resembling those of the type, but only half 
 the size. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. squarrosulum, Lesquereux, Mss. Klinggr. in Schr. der K. Phys. 
 QLk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 8. 
 
 Sph. squarrosum /3. squarrosu/um, Schimp. Torfm. p. 7 1 ; Synops. p. 677. Milde, 
 Bryol. Siles. p. 388. Russow, Torfm. p. 64. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 27. 
 
 Hab. — In ditches on subalpine heaths, and at edges of bogs. Not common. 
 
 Europe. — Marais des Fonts, Swiss Jura (Lesquereux). Sweden and Finland 
 (Lindberg). In the Riesengebirge, Prussia, Brandenburg, Mecklenburg, and Baden 
 (Milde). England: Darnholm, Goathland, Yorkshire (Braithwaite). Scotland: 
 Scotstown Moor, Old Machar, Aberdeen (Sim). 
 

 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 6 1 
 
 This form is regarded by Lindberg as a young or imperfectly 
 developed state of Sph. sqjiarroswn, and has never been found in 
 fruit. It is generally of a more dingy green colour. 
 
 Van y. imbricatum, Schimp. 
 
 Plants robust. Branch leaves imbricated throughout their 
 length, or with the apex only recurved. 
 
 Synon. — Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 836 (1876). 
 
 Hab. — Near Gefle, Sweden (C. Hartman). 
 
 This variety I only know by the brief description given in Schimper's Synopsis. 
 
 Var. 8. laxtim, Braithw. 
 
 Plants loosely tufted, pale whitish green, soft, 6-10 in. high. 
 Stems slender, fragile ; the leaves short, broad, quadrate, laxly 
 areolate, deeply fimbriate at the truncate apex ; the sides with a 
 border of narrow cells, which is widest at base. Branches in 
 distant fascicles, dependent, very long, attenuated ; the leaves laxly 
 incumbent, divergent, not squarrose, or only slightly recurved at 
 points, broadly ovate, acute. 
 
 SvNON. — Sj>k. fimbriatum van robustum, Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 44 
 
 (1877). 
 
 Hab. — In ditches in the old alum works at Eskdale, near Whitby, Yorkshire 
 (Anderson). 
 
 This form is very peculiar, from its soft texture, straight leaves, 
 and long pendent branches, which with the broad fimbriate stem 
 leaves appear to connect it directly with Sph. fimbriatum. 
 
 The plants are generally stained of an ochraceous or rusty 
 colour in the lower part, by the iron set free from the roasted alum 
 rock. 
 
 Var. c. stibteres, Lindb. 
 
 Plants very slender, elongated, 5-10 in. high, bright green. 
 Branches elongated, slender ; the leaves imbricated, with the upper 
 half recurved and attenuated toward apex. 
 
 SvNON. — Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 28. 
 Hab. — Subalpine bogs. Not common. 
 
 Europe. — Finland (Lindberg). Skeggles, Westmoreland (Barnes); Saltersgate 
 Moor, Yorkshire (Anderson). 
 
 A very pretty variety, having much greater resemblance to 
 Sph. intcrmeduim than to Sph. squarrostim, the stem leaves are, 
 however, quite normal. 
 
 I 
 
62 
 
 TUE SPHAGNA CE^ OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 11 
 
 » 
 
 Var. t,. teres (Angstr.), Schimp. PI, XV. 
 
 Dioicous ; more slender, pale yellowish green or pale ferru- 
 ginous. Stems slender, 5-8 in. high, pale rufous red. Ramuli 
 attenuated, their leaves closely imbricated, recurved at points. 
 Male inflorescence turgid, fuscescent, seated in the middle of the 
 upper divergent branches, ending in a paler, elongated, sterile 
 point. 
 
 Synon.— .§!'/;. teres, Angstrom, in Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 8, p. 417 (1861). 
 LiNDB. in dfv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 138, n, 6. Milde, Bryol. Siles. p. 388. 
 ScHLiEPHACKE, in Veih. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 399. Klinggr. in Schr. der 
 K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 7. Braithw. in Monthl. Micr. Journ. 
 July, 1874, p. 12, t. 68. SuLLiv. Icon. Muse. Suppl. p. 13, t. 4 (1875). Schimp. 
 Synops. ed. 2, p. 836. 
 
 S^/i. porosum, Lindb. Mss. olim. 
 
 Sph. squarrostnn var. y. teres, Schimp. Torfm. p. 64, et Synops. ed. i, p. 677. 
 Russow, Beitr. Torfm. p. 64. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 29, 30. 
 
 Hab. — Marshy heaths in subalpine districts. Not rare. 
 
 Europe. — Lapland: At Lycksele (Angstrom), and many other places. Sweden, 
 Norway, Finland, Holland, Westphalia, Silesia, Brandenburg, Prussia. England : 
 Knutsford Moor, Wybunbury Bog, and Newchurch Bog, Cheshire (Wilson) ; Staveley, 
 Westmoreland (Stabler); Dent, Yorkshire (Barnes). Scotland: Doune, Perthshire 
 (McKinlay) ; Ben Ledi (Stirton) ; Sidlaw Hills (Gardiner). 
 
 N. America. — Closter and Southern New Jersey (Austin). 
 
 Although in external appearance, colour, and habit, this plant 
 looks very different from Sph. sqtiarrosum, and is so regarded by 
 most of the leading bryologists, it will be found on careful examina- 
 tion to present not a single point of structural distinction, by which 
 they can be separated. 
 
 The plants are shorter and of denser habit, but the perichaetial 
 and stem leaves, although a little narrower, agree precisely in areo- 
 lation ; the branch leaves indeed are ordinarily not squarrose, but 
 we constantly meet with stems which have the lower branches 
 more or less squarrose-leaved, while the upper retain their normal 
 direction, and if we examine growing tufts of the plant, it is quite 
 common to find the central stems normal, while those at the cir- 
 cumference of the patch have all their branches squarrose-leaved. 
 The dioicous inflorescence and the elongated sterile termination to 
 the antheridial branches are the sole differential characters. 
 
 It also resembles the robust forms of Sph. aciitifolium, but has 
 stouter and more closely imbricated branch leaves, and the stem 
 leaves are quite distinct. 
 
 Professor Lindberg has pointed out that, like squarrosnm, the 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 63 
 
 branch leaves have very minute papillce on the internal wall of the 
 hyaline cells, where united to the chlorophyllose. 
 
 12. Sphagnum fimbriatum, Wilson, 
 
 Pl. XVI. 
 Monoicous ; slender, pale whitish green ; cuticular cells of stem 
 in 2-3 strata. Stem leaves large, broadly obovate-spathulate ; the 
 margin in the rounded upper half laciniate-fimbriate ; border of 
 narrow cells one-third the width of leaf at base, disappearing half- 
 way up the leaf. Branch leaves ovato-lanceolate, the chlorophyllose 
 cells compressed, enclosed, but nearest upper surface of leaf. 
 Perichaetial bracts obovate-oblong, obtuse, emarginate. Male 
 amentula fusiform. 
 
 SvNON.— .S/)//. fimbriatum, VfihS. in Hook. F1. Antarct. ii. p. 398 (1847) > Bryol. 
 Brit . 21, t. 60 (1855). SuLL. Mosses of Un. St. p. 12, n. 12 (1856). Schimp. 
 Torifn. p. 59, t. 15 (1858) ; Synops. p. 674 (i860), et ed. 2, p. 829 (1876). Lmon. in 
 6fv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 137, n. 4(1862). HARTM.Skand. Flora. Berkel. Handb. 
 Br. Moss. p. 307 (1863). Russow, Beitr. Torfm. p. 51 (1865). Schlieph. in Verh. 
 Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 391. Klingg. in Schr. der K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. zu 
 Konigs. 1872, p. 4. MiLDE, Bryol. Siles. p. 386 (1869). Hobk. Synops. Br. Moss, 
 p. 24 (1873). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 43 (1877). 
 
 Sph. acutifolitim, p. p. Hook. Tayl. C. Mull. &c. 
 
 Sph. capillifolium, Dozy, Molk. F1. Batav. p. 78 (1851). 
 
 Monoicous ; in loose, pale whitish-green or glaucous-green tufts. 
 Stem very slender, 6-14 in. long, pale green, with 2-3 layers of 
 rectangular, porose, cuticular cells, those of the peripheral layers not 
 coloured. Stem leaves large, erect, broadly obovate or obovato- 
 spathulate, the margin in the rounded upper half laciniate-fimbriate ; 
 hyaline cells of the middle and upper part rhombic, with one 
 or more partitions, and without fibres or pores ; chlorophyllose 
 cells long, linear, forming a bordci which occupies one-third the 
 width of base, but rapidly narrows and disappears half-way up the 
 margin. 
 
 Ramuli 3-4 in a fascicle, very long, attenuated, two arcuate, 
 decurved, the others pendulous, filiform. Lower ramuline leaves 
 broadly ovato-lanceolate, upper elongate, lanceolate, acute, with a 
 narrow border ; hyaline cells with annular and spiral fibres, and a 
 row of large pores on each side ; chlorophyllose cells compressed, 
 enclosed by the hyaline, but nearest the upper surface of leaf. fj 
 
 Capsules at first immersed in the large imbricated perichcetium, 
 afterwards becoming moderately exserted ; lower bracts obovate- 
 
 » ' 
 
f 
 
 64 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 oblong, upper very broad, convolute, cucullate when young, obtuse 
 or emarginate or with a small central apiculus, rather laxly areolate, 
 without fibres or pores. Spores ferruginous. 
 
 Male amentula elongated, fusiform, yellowish green ; the bracts 
 ovate, acute. 
 
 Hab.— Bogs and marshy hollows. Fr. June and July. 
 
 Europe. — Not uncommon in the north. Scandinavia, Silesia, Prussia, Thuringia, 
 Brandenburg, Holland, Belgium. England: Frequent in Lancashire and Yorkshire. 
 Scotland : Sporadically as far north as Shetland. 
 
 N. America. — Not common. 
 
 This species is readily distinguished by its pale green colour, 
 and large obovate stem leaves, iaxly areolate and fringed all round 
 the upper half. It does not appear to be subject to much varia- 
 tion, except in the length of the stem or depth of colour, which is 
 never tinged with purple. 
 
 13. Sphagnum strictum, Lindberg. 
 
 Pl. XVII. 
 Dioicous ; yellowish green. Cuticular cells of stem in 3-4 
 strata. Stem leaves lingulate-spathulate, truncate and laciniate- 
 fimbriate at apex, but not below the rounded apical angles ; 
 broadly bordered with narrow cells. Branch leaves ovato-lanceo- 
 late, the chlorophyllose cells trigonous, nearest the upper surface 
 of leaf. Perichaetial bracts obovate-oblong, pointed. Male 
 amentula elongated, clavate. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. strictum, Lindb. Mss. et in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 138 (1862), 
 (ut forma Sph. fimbriati). Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 10 (1871). Braithw. in Monthl. 
 Micr. Journ. June, 1874, p. 256, t. 66, et Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 42 (1877). 
 
 Sph. Girgejisohnii, Russow, Beitr. Torf. p. 46 (1865). Milde, Bry. Siles. p. 387 
 (1869). Klingg. in Schr. der K. Phys. (Ek. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 3. Sulliv. 
 Icon. Muse. Suppl. t. 5, p. 14 (1875). Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 827 (1876). 
 
 Sph. fimbriatum var. ?najus, Aucx. 
 
 Dioicous ; resembling Sph. fimbriatum, but more robust, 
 yellowish or pale brownish green, in lax tufts. Stem straight, 
 pale, 6-10 in. high, with 3-4 layers of porose cuticular cells, those 
 of the peripheral layers pale green. Stem leaves erect, appressed 
 to stem, ligulate-spathulate, truncate and laciniate-fimbriate at 
 apex, but not below the rounded apical angles ; hyaline cells of 
 upper part rhombic, of middle base rhomboidal, free from fibres 
 and pores, lateral of base very narrow, and with the chlorophyllose 
 cells forming a very broad border extending up to apex. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 65 
 
 Ramuli 3-4 in a fascicle, of which 2-3 are arcuato-clivergent, 
 flageUiform, the others deflexed, filiform, appressed to stem ; retort 
 cells elongated, perforated, scarcely recurved. Ramuline leaves 
 erecto-patent, ovato-lanceolate and lanceolate, bidentate and 
 sometimes recurved at apex ; hyaline cells with annular and spiral 
 fibres and numerous large pores ; chlorophyllose cells trigono-com- 
 pressed, nearest the upper surface of leaf 
 
 Capsules in the capitulum or upper fascicles, bracts pale green, 
 the lower ovato-acuminate, upper obovate-oblong, convolute, 
 obtusely pointed, rather densely areolate, without fibres or pores. 
 
 Male plants resembling the female, amentula numerous, 
 elongated, thickish, clavate, ochraceous or brown, the antheridia 
 confined to the terminal portion ; bracts broadly ovate, acuminate. 
 
 Hab. — Shallow bogs on subalpine heaths. Fr. July. 
 
 Europe. — Scandinavia and North Germany, frequent; Black Forest, Thuringia, 
 Styria, and the Alps ; Weissenburg, in tlie Jura, and near Eichstiitt ; Bohemia, at 
 Iserwiese and Elbwiese (Miide). Scotland: Ben Ledi (Dr. Stirton), Ben Lawers, 
 Killin, Stroneuch Rocks in Glen Lyon, Banchory, and Clova (Hunt), near Loch 
 Maree (Boswell). England: Skegglesmere and Dent, Yorkshire (Barnes). 
 
 N. America. — Northern New Jersey to Canada. 
 
 This species stands intermediate between Sph. aciitifolium and 
 Sph. fimbriattim, and has, no doubt, been mistaken for both ; it is a 
 stouter plant than Sph. fimbriatum, with shorter and thicker 
 branches, and the male plant is conspicuous by its clavate in- 
 florescence ; the form of the stem leaf is, however, the distinctive 
 character by which they may always be separated ; this is truncate 
 and fringed only at the apex in Sph. strictum, but in Sph. fim- 
 briatum it is rounded and the fringe runs half-way down the 
 lateral margin. 
 
 From Sph. acutifoliiim in its ordinary state it is also readily 
 known by never having the slightest tinge of red, but a form of 
 that species occurs with the apex of the stem leaves more or less 
 lacerate-toothed ; here the numerous purple male amentula which 
 are generally present suffice to indicate its true place ; it was, 
 however, issued in the Sphag. Brit. Exsic. as Sph. sin'ctum, under 
 42 <5, and appears worthy to rank as a separate variety, which 
 may be named subfinibriatnm. 
 
 The fruit is very rare, and for the specimens figured I am in- 
 debted to the kindness of my friend Professor Lindberg ; Russow 
 states that he has it richly fruiting from Isl. Sagchalin, in Japan. 
 
 F 
 
 1' 
 
66 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEATMOSSES OF 
 
 Var. )S. sqnarrosulnm, Russow. 
 
 Plants very small, branch leaves recurved at apex ; branches 
 shorter, scarcely curved. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. Girgciiso/mii \a.r. squarrosulum, Russow, Torfm. p. 47. Schimp. 
 Synop. ed. 2, p. 828. 
 
 Had. — Wet grassy places, at Appelsec and Ziegelskoppel, near Dorpat. 
 
 14. Sphagnum acutifolium, Eiiriiart. 
 Pl. xviii.-xxi. 
 
 Moncicous or dioicous ; pale green, usually tinged with purple. 
 Cuticular cells in 3-4 strata. Stem leaves ovate, acute, 5-toothed 
 at apex, broadly bordered with narrow cells. Branches 3-5 in a 
 fascicle, their leaves ovato-lanceolate, toothed at the slightly 
 truncate apex, margin involute in the upper third ; chlorophyllosc 
 cells obtusely trigonous, placed between the hyaline at concave 
 surface of leaf. 
 
 Synon. — Muscus crectus palustris albus^foliis capillacds, Doody, Ray, Syn. ed. 2, 
 ^W- 338 (1696). 
 
 Sphagiiuw caulijenim d ramosuiii pahistre vwlle caiidicaiis, rcfltwis raiiiii/is,folioIis 
 angustioritiis, Dill. Cat. Giss. 229 (1719), et in Ray, Syn. ed. 3, p. 104, 2 (1724). 
 
 Sph. pahistre, molle dcflcxum, squamis capillacds, Dill. Hist. Muse. p. 243, t. 32, 
 f. 2A (1741), ct Herbar. n. 2, two spec, on left hand. 
 
 Sp/i. paliis/re, (i. L. Sp. PI. p. 1569 (1753). Hues. Fl. Angl. p. 465 (1762). 
 Hedw. Fund. Muse. i. t. 3, f. 13-15 (1781). Ruth, Wither. Weiss, Hull, &c. 
 
 Sp/i. aaiti/oliiiin, Ehrh. PI. Crypt. Exsic. n. 72 (1786). Schrad. Spic. Fl. Germ, 
 p. 58 (1794). SciiULTZ, Fl. Starg. p. 275 (1806). Wi:i3. MoiiR, 15ot. Tasch. p. 73 
 (1807). ScHKUHR, Deutschl. Moose, p. 15, t. 6 (1810). Schwaegr. Su])!)!. I. pt. i, 
 p. 15, t. 5 (181 1). RoHLiNG, Deutschl. Fl. iii. p. 36 (1813). Fl. Danica, t. 1531 
 (1816). Hook. Tayl. Muse. Brit. p. 4, t. 4 (1818). Funck, Taschenh. p. 5, t. 3 
 (1821). Gray, Nat. Arr. IJrit. Plants, i. p. 710, 3 (1821). Zenk. Dietk. Muse. 
 Thuring. fasc. i, n. 20 (1821). Nees, Hsch. St. Bryol. Germ. i. p. 19, t. 3, f. 8, 
 et 8*» (1823). HtJDEN. Muse. Germ. p. 28 (1833). De Not. Syll. Muse. Ital. 
 p. 297 (1838). C. Mull. Synops. i. p. 96 (1849). Dozy, Molkenb. Prodr. Fl. 
 Batav. p. 78 (1851). WiLS. Bryol. Brit. p. 20, t. 4 (1855). Sull. Mosses of Un. 
 St. p. 12, n. II (1856). Hartm. Skand. Fl. Schimp. Torfm. p. 56, t. 13 (1858); 
 Synops. p. 672 (18O0), et eti. 2, p. 825 (1876). Lindh. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. 
 xix. p. 138, n. 5 (1862). Berkel. Handb. Br. Moss. p. 307, t. 2, f. 4 (1863). 
 Russow, Torfm. p. 37 (1865). Schlieph. in Verh. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 389. 
 Klingur. in Schr. der K. Phys. Cl'^k. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 2. Mii.de, Bryol. 
 Siles. p. 381 (1869). HoBK. Syn. Br. Mos. p. 24 (1873). Braitiiw. Sphag. Brit. 
 Exsic. n. 31 et 42 b (1877). 
 
 Sp/t. capillifoliuin, Ehrh. Hann. Mag. 1780, p. 35. Schrank, Baiersch. Fl. ii. 
 p. 434 (1789). McENCH, PI. Marburg, p. 727 (1794)- Swtz. Act. Holm. 1795, 
 p. 281. Brid. Muse. Rec. ii. pt. i, p. 24 (1798); Sp. Muse. i. p. 16 (1806); 
 Mantissa, p. i (1819); Bryol. Univ. i. p. n (1826). Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 28 (1801). 
 
 f 
 
IB I 
 
 
 I 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 67 
 
 Smith, FI. Brit. p. 1146 (1804); Eng. Bot. t. 1406 (1815). Turner, Muse. Hib. 
 p. 6 (1804). P. Beauv. Prodr. p. 87 (1805). Lamarck ct Cand. FI. Franc, i. 
 p. 445 (1805). 
 
 Spli. capillaaiim, Swartz, fuse. Suec. j). 18 (1798). Waiileni!. FI. Lapp. p. 
 302 (181 2), et FI. Carpat. p. 333 (1814). 
 
 Sph. pentastichiim, Brid. Sp. Muse. i. p. 16 (1S06); Mant. Muse. p. 2 (i8ig). 
 
 Sph. capillifolioides, Breutee, Bot. Zeit. 1S24, p. 438. Brid. Bry. Univ. i. p. 751. 
 
 Sp/i. asc/ierbacfiiatitiin, Breutel, 1. c. p. 439. 
 
 Sph. subulatum, Brid. Sp. Muse. i. p. 19; Mant. Muse. p. 3, et Bry. Univ. 
 i. p. 18. ScHWAGR. Suppl. L pt. I, p. 18. 
 
 Monoicous or sometimes dioicous ; in soft tufts, pale green, 
 usually more or less tinged with purple. Stems slender, dichoto- 
 mous, pale ; cuticular cells gene-ally without pores, in 3-4 strata ; 
 cells of the peripheral layers incrassate, purple. Stem leaves 
 erect, ovato-acuminate, concave, with the margin incurved, minutely 
 auricled at base, 5-toothed at apex ; hyaline cells of the middle 
 base hexagono-rhomboid, with one or two oblique partitions, 
 without fibres or pores, the upper also divided, and often slightly 
 fibrillose, lateral very narrow and forming a broad border, 
 gradually decreasing in width toward apex. 
 
 Ramuli 3-5 in a fascicle, 2-3 arcuato-divergent, 1-2 pendent, 
 filiform, all more or less attenuated at points ; their retort cells 
 flask-shaped, subcylindric, perforated and slightly recurved at apex. 
 
 Ramuline leaves minute and ovate at base, median ovato- 
 lanceolate, erecto-patent, deeply concave, uppermost narrowly 
 lanceolate, all toothed at the slightly truncate apex, and with the 
 margin involute in the upper third ; hyaline cells confluent at back, 
 with a few large pores and annular fibres, those of the upper half 
 of leaf much smaller, more densely fibrose, and with smaller pores ; 
 border extremely narrow, of two rows of long thin cells ; chloro- 
 phyllose cells obtusely trigonous, interposed between the hyaline 
 at the concave surface of leaf. 
 
 Capsules numerous, usually clustered in the capitulum ; pe- 
 duncle moderately elongated, the bracts numerous, straw-coloured 
 or reddish, lowest broadly ovate, acuminate, concave, median 
 oblong, narrowed at apex, uppermost elongated, convolute ; the 
 hyaline cells narrower and more solid than in the cauline leaves, 
 with 2-3 partitions, but no fibres or pores. Spores ferruginous. 
 Male inflorescence purple, in clavate acute amentula ; the bracts in 
 five rows, ovate, acute. 
 
 Hab. — Heaths and bogs, forming loose cushions. Common throughout Europe 
 and North America. Fr. July. 
 
 F 2 
 
68 
 
 THE SPITAGNACE^. OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 t 
 
 The typical state of Sph. acntifolimn is that termed rohistmn by 
 Blandow and Nees and Hornschuch, in which the stems are stout 
 and often tall, the branches rather short, thick, and glossy, with 
 leaves more or less tinted with red. Sd much, however, does the 
 plant vary in size, colour, and density, and in the form of both the 
 stem leaves and branch leaves, that an endless scries of forms 
 result, the transitions between which are so gradual that it becomes 
 difficult to keep the varieties within definite bounds. Schliephacke 
 pointed out an important character in the structure of the branch 
 leaves, viz, that the divergent branches bear up to the middle, 
 leaves whose lower wider cells have single large p^-res, these cells 
 becoming towards the point very small, closely and equally small- 
 pored ; but as the leaves rise higher on the branches, they gradually 
 pass to a lanceolate or lanceolate-subulate form, and the areolation 
 then becomes uniform throughout the leaf, wider, laxer, and pro- 
 vided with equal large pores. 
 
 The apex of the stem leaves In the robust form is often some- 
 what truncate and slightly fringed, and thus may be easily mistaken 
 for Sph. strictum, as was the case in my Exsiccata, under n. 42 b 
 (var. subfimbriatimi) ; but Sph. acutifoliiim may be known from 
 that species by its red amentula, and softer, laxer branch leaves ; 
 in other forms the point is obtusely rounded, with small imperfect 
 teeth, or again the teeth may be distinct and well defined. 
 
 The stem leaves also vary considerably in form and size ; occa- 
 sionally we find them very long and ligulate-lanceolate in outline, 
 or they may pass to the opposite extreme and be short and broadly 
 ovate, but unfortunately these differences are not always asso- 
 ciated with the same conditions of habit and colour, and thus a 
 sharply defined limit to the numerous varieties of this species 
 appears to be impossible. 
 
 Var. /8. deflextim, Sciiimp. 
 
 Plants densely tufted, short, with closely placed fascicles. 
 Branches long, flagelllform, all deflexed, their leaves closely imbri- 
 cated, longer and narrower, pale green and red. Stem leaves 
 ovate, pointed, mostly fibrillose. Branch leaves lanceolate, 
 acuminate. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. acutifolitim var. ^. deflexum, Schimp. Torfm. p. 57, t. xiii. /3; 
 Synops. p. 673, et cd. 2, p. 826. Russow, Beitr. p. 39 (including also his var. 
 laxtim). MiLDE, Bry. Siles. p. 381. Klinggr. in Schr. der K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. 
 zu Konigs. 1872, p. 3. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 32. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 69 
 
 Hab. — Margins of bogs and about the edges of woods, chiefly in alpine dis- 
 tricts. 
 
 Lapland, Ali)s of Switzerland, Dovrefjeld. Scotland: Gelan Hog and Dalfroo 
 liog, Strachan, Kincardine (Sim); Garynaliine, Isl. Lewis, Hcbriiles (Hraithwaite). 
 England : Darnholin, Goathland, Yorkshire (Anderson). 
 
 This variety stands nearest the typical form, into which it 
 passes imperceptibly ; the branches are generally rosy red, with 
 pale points, or a mixture of green and red, and the texture softer. 
 Russow's var. y. laxiim appears to be only a tall, loose-leaved form 
 of the same variety, and Spruce's lilacinuni is intsrmediate between 
 this and the next. 
 
 Var. y. ptcrpureum, Sciiimp. 
 
 In dense cushioned tufts, almost entirely purple, short, densely 
 ramulose, the capitulum dense. Stem leaves ovate, usually fibrose, 
 sometimes slightly truncate, and fringed at point. Branch leaves 
 ovato-lanceolate, closely imbricated. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. acutifoUuin vxx. purpureum, Schimp. Torfm. p. 57, t. xiii. 8; 
 Synops. p. 673, ed. 2, p. 826. Russow, Beitr. p. 40. Milde, Bry. Silcs. p. 381. 
 Klingg. in Schr. der K. Phys. Oik. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 3. Bkaithw. Sphag. 
 Brit. Exsic. n. 33. 
 
 Hab. — Marshes and moorlands ; not unfrequent in mountain districts. 
 
 This comes close to the last variety, but has shorter and more 
 spreading branches, with shorter branch leaves ; the colour is also 
 a deeper purple, but pale at the lower part of the stems. 
 
 Var. 8. rubellu7n (Wils.), Russow. 
 
 Dioicous ; plants slender, laxly tufted, purple, 2-6 in. high. 
 Stem leaves large and broad, obtuse, their cells bipartite, but rarely 
 fibrose. Branch leaves subsecund, oblong-ovate, rather obtuse, 
 3-toothed at apex. Male amentula deep purple, clavate, obtuse. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. ruhdlum, Wils. Bryol. Brit. p. 19, t. Ix.- (1855). Schimp. 
 Torfm. p. 70, t. XX.; Synops. p. 680, et ed. 2, p. S26. Linub. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. 
 Forh. xix. p. 142, n. 12. Berkel. Handb. p. 306. Hartm. Sk. Fl. ed. 9, ii. p. 83 
 (1864). Fl. Danica, t, 2753 (1867). Milde, Bry. Siles. p. 383. Schlieph. in Verh. 
 Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 388. Braithw. in Monthl. Micr. Journ. July, 1872, 
 pi. xxii. HoBK. Synop. Br. Moss. p. 24. 
 
 Sph. acutifoUiitn var. rubcllum, Russ. Torfm. p. 41. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. 
 n. 36. 
 
 Sph. tcnellum var. /3. rubellum, Klinggr. in Schr. der K. Phys. CEk. Gesel. 
 zu Konigs. 1872, p. 4. 
 
 Hab. — In marshes at the edges of small pools ; rare in fruit. Often growing 
 intermixed with Sph. tendlum. 
 
 Europe. — In Sweden, Norway, Finland, and Denmark ; not unfrequent. Bavaria, 
 
70 
 
 THE SPHAGNACEA^. OR PEATMOSSES OF 
 
 lii' 
 
 1.1 
 
 Silesia, Thuringia, Prussia, Salzburg, Holland. Engliunl ; Frequent in Lancashire, 
 Yorkshire, and Westmoreland ; found also in other counties and in Scotland and 
 Ireland. 
 
 N. America. — Has been found occasionally. 
 
 After the examination of many specimei's from Wilson himself, 
 
 and from all parts of the kingdom, I feel compelled reluctantly to 
 
 follow Russow in reducing Sph. rubclhim to one of the long 
 
 chain of varieties which constitute the polymorphous Sph. acnti- 
 
 folium. 
 
 We may briefly consider the various points of distinction referred 
 to by Wilson and Schimper. 
 
 1. The small size and delicacy of the plants. — This condition 
 
 is only relative, as specimens of rnbclhim 6 inches high 
 are not unfrequent, while other varieties o{ acntifolitini are 
 found of even smaller size than ordinary rnbclhim. 
 
 2. The dioicous inflorescence. — This is the strongest point for 
 
 the specific character of Sph. rtibcllmn, but other varieties 
 of acnti/oliufu are also dioicous, nay, I believe at times 
 its typical form is so. 
 
 3. The larger non-fibrose stem leaves. — A reference to the 
 
 plates will suffice to show that stem leaves of rubellnm 
 are not larger than those of typical actitifolinm ; and again 
 in rnbcllum, threads are frequently present, and sometimes 
 they are quite wanting in the cells of the stem leaves of 
 acutifoliwn. 
 . 4. The broader elliptical branch leaves. — The lowest leaves of 
 the divergent branches are very broad and obtuse, and 
 those from the middle moderately so; in no case have I seen 
 them truly elliptical, and often on the same plant others 
 will be found moderately pointed, while other varieties, 
 e. g. tcnue, arc turn, fit sewn, &c., have them quite as 
 obtuse, neither is their subsecund direction constant. 
 
 Sufficient, I think, has therefore been advanced to show that 
 Sph. rubellnm possesses no character of sufficient weight to entitle it 
 to specific distinction ; the upper branches are usually twisted, but 
 this is by no means constant, and occasionally we find specimens 
 with very little admixture of red, being either dull green or a pale 
 brown with only the comal branches purple, and for this form I 
 have used the name ambiguum. 
 
 w 
 
TP 
 
 1 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTU AMERICA. 71 
 
 Var. c. tcnuCy Bkaithw. 
 
 Stems elongated, slender, laxly tufted ; the branches arcuate, 
 dccurvcd, very slender, rather short. 
 
 Stem leaves very broadly bordered, large, ovate, truncate, 
 lacerate at rounded apex, rarely fibrose. 
 
 Branch leaves sn\all, short, green, and purple, less densely 
 imbricated, ovate with a rounded point. Plants dioicous, 
 
 Synon. — Sph. acutifolium var. y. tcndluw, SciiiMP. Torfm. p. 57, t. xiii. y ; Synops. 
 p. 673, et C(l. 2, p. 826. Russuw, Beitr. Torfm. p. 44. Milue, 13ry. Siles. p. 381. 
 
 Sph. Uncllnni, KliNGGR. in Schr. der K. I'liys. CEk. Gcscl. zu Konigs. 1872, 
 p. 4. 
 
 Sp/i. acutifolium var, tenue, Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 37. 
 
 HAn. — In deep bogs in mountain districts. 
 
 Europe. — Silesia, Bunzlau (Limpriclit) ; Hochwald, near Waldcnburg (Zim- 
 merman) ; Lajjland, Lyckscle (Angstrom) ; Prussia (KlmggnilT). Westmoreland, 
 Skegglcs (Dames) ; Yorkshire, Bleabcrry Gill, Goatliland (Anderson). 
 
 In form of leaf this comes very close to ritbcliuiii, and would 
 have to be transferred to it, if that is to continue a species. 
 
 Var. t,. giiingjtc/arinm, Lindb. 
 
 Plants slender, 4-6 in. high, with a hemispherical dense capltulum ; 
 pale green above, pale yellowish green below, more or less inter- 
 mixed with light purple. 
 
 Stem leaves with a broad base, deltoid, obtusely pointed, and 
 with five teeth at apex ; the cells without fibres. 
 
 Divergent branches spreading, flexuose ; the leaves when dry 
 distinctly 5-ranked, divergent or somewhat recurved, small, obtuse, 
 5-toothed. 
 
 Synon. — Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 37 (5 (sub var. tenue). 
 
 Had. — Subalpine bogs in woods. 
 
 EuROi'E. — Finland (Lindberg). Irclaiitl : In a damp pine-wood at Glenfarne, 
 Leitrim (Dr. Moore, May, 1S75). 
 
 This beautiful plant stands near to var. tome, but is much 
 more robust and of softer texture, and is beautifully variegated with 
 pale yellow-green and rose colour ; the most distinctive character, 
 however, is that of the 5-ranked, widely divergent leaves, most 
 conspicuous in the dry state, which are also larger and more 
 acuminate. 
 
 Var. t). gracile, Russow. 
 
 Stems slender, firm and rigid, 4-6 in. high, pale red and green 
 above, reddish brown below. Stem leaves obtuse, 5-toothed, 
 
72 
 
 THE SPIIAGNACEyE OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 faintly fibrlllose in the upper part. Fascicles distant above, closer 
 below, the branches spreading, arcuato-decurved, unequal in length, 
 some being attenuated at point, others not ; the leaves short, 
 obtuse, toothed, their hyaline cells very small in the upper half, 
 with very small pores bordered by stout rings. 
 Synon.— Russow, Beitr. Torfin. p. 44. 
 
 Hab. — Bogs at borders of moorlands. Freqi,jnt about Dorpat (Russow). 
 Kardis (Bruttan). 
 
 In some respects this approaches to the van rubcllnniy with 
 which it quite agrees in the form and structure of the stem leaf ; 
 the branch leaves differ in structure, though similar in form, and 
 the habit is altogether more lax. 
 
 Var. 6. elegmis, Braitiiw. 
 
 Stems slender, dichotomous, 4-8 in. high, fastigiate, in very 
 densely cushioned tufts, rosy purple above, dirty white below. 
 Stem leaves very long, oblong, suddenly contracted at apex into an 
 obtuse 5-toothed point, fibrillose in the upper half, with a few 
 pores. 
 
 Branches in densely placed fascicles, and forming a small, dense, 
 hemispherical capitulum ; divergent ones short, slender, often 
 white at points, arcuato-decurved; the leaves small, closely imbri- 
 cated, rather obtuse, 5-toothed. 
 
 Synon. — Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 35. 
 
 Hab. — Elevated peat-moors. 
 
 Scotland: ^loss-shire at edge of ravines on Little Wyvis, Strath Garve, and 
 moors near Loch Acliilty (Braituwaite, July, 1876) ; Hebrides, Isl. of Lewis, 
 intermixed with .S". Aiisiini, fi. (forma namtni). 
 
 This beautiful peat-moss must, I think, have been confounded 
 with some of the other red forms, as it is plentiful in the localities 
 noted. The Hebridean plant does not exceed 2 inches in height, 
 and has the branches ascending, but structurally agrees with the 
 larger form. 
 
 Vai'. L./iisaiu:, Sciiimp. 
 
 Jn very dense, fastigiate, cushioned tufts, cinnamon brcwn above, 
 fuscous below. Stems very long and slender, the cells cf the peri- 
 pheral layers dark brown, densely and uniformly ramulose ; raniuli 
 short, pale at apex, the pendent ones ofteii whitish. Stem leaves 
 without fibres, ovate, truncate and lacerate at pomt. Branch 
 
 ) 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 n 
 
 '■ 
 
 leaves ovate, narrowed at middle, and ending in a rounded toothed 
 point. 
 
 Synon. — Sph, acutifolhnn van c. ftiscum, Schimp. Torf. p. 57, t. xiii. e; Synops. 
 p. 673, et ed. 2, p. 826. Russow, Beitr. p. 40. Milu^; Bry. Siles. p. 382. Braithw. 
 Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 39. 
 
 Sph. fuscuin, Klinggraff, in Schr. der K. Phys. OLk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, 
 p. 4. 
 
 Hab. — On extensive moors, forming vast and dense sods. 
 
 Europe.— Silesia, Prussia, Thuringia, Lapland ; about Dorpat, abundant (Rus- 
 sow). England: Witherslack Moss, Westmoreland (Barnes). Scotland: Morvan, 
 Kincardine, at 2500 feet (Sim). 
 
 Plainly coloured as this variety is, nothing can exceed the 
 beauty of a great bed of it, when freshly moistened by a shower, 
 resembling, as it does, a surface of snuff-coloured velvet, and it is 
 almost with regret that we cannot follow Klinggraff in elevating it 
 to the rank of a species ; histologically, however, it does not pre- 
 sent any distinctive characters. 
 
 Var. K. arctumy Braithw. 
 
 Plants in very densely cushioned tufts, 2-3 in. high, pale yellow 
 green above, brownish white below. Stem leaves ovate, aurlcled, 
 obtuse ; the margin involute at apex, which has five obtuse 
 teeth ; cells of the upper half fibrillose. Branches m very 
 close fascicles, short, ascending, arcuate below ; the leaves obtuse, 
 5-toothed. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. aciitifoliuvi var. ardum, Braithw. in Month], Micr. Joum. April, 
 1874, p. 157. 
 
 Sph. mollc var. arctutn, Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 21* a et b. 
 
 Had. — On eAtensive peat-moors in the north. Ireland: Connemara, Gahvay 
 (Dr. Moore). England: Witherslack Moss, Westmoreland (Barnes). Scotland: 
 Shetland Islands, Unst, and Reawick (Sim). 
 
 This is the compact variety of the species, and has a very 
 peculiar aspect from its dwarf size and dense tufts, which form 
 close cushions. A faint tinge of purple may generally be observed 
 on some of the branches. 
 
 Var. X. luridwn, Hueben. 
 
 Plants 4-5 in. high, in dense t'jfts of a dull green colour 
 above, fuscous below. Branches densely crowded, erecto-patent, of 
 equal length, their leaves closely imbricated, acuminate, strongly 
 involute at points. Stem leaves large, elongated, linear-oblong, 
 
 > 
 
iT;>t ;^.- vv^ '^ ^.-r IT' -■ r : ■? i *' 
 
 74 
 
 r^iS SPJIAGNACEyE OR PEATMOSSES OF 
 
 attenuated suddenly into a narrow minutely -toothed point, free 
 from fibres. 
 
 Synon — Sph. acutifolium van 8. luridum, Hueben. Muse. Germ. p. 28. Braithw. 
 Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 40. 
 
 Hab. — Deep peat-bogs. 
 
 Europe. — Barmbeck, near Hamburg (Huebener). Ben Lawers, Perthshire (Braith- 
 waite) ; Darnholm, Goathland, Yorkshire (Rev. Mr. Crouch); Witherslack Moss 
 (Barnes) ; near Llanberis (Boswell). 
 
 I have referred this plant to Huebener's variety, as it closely 
 accords with his description. The plants have a dirty brownish 
 tinge, and their closely placed fascicles with the branches of equal 
 length give it rather a peculiar appearance, not usual in any forms 
 of Sph. aaitifolmm. 
 
 Var. /A. Icete-virens, Braithw. 
 
 Growing in small dense tufts, bright green above, light or 
 ochraceous brown below. Stem leaves ovate, short, or elongated ; 
 the apex obtuse, obscurely 5-toothed ; the cells without fibres. 
 Branches in rather remote fascicles, elongated, ascending and 
 divergent ; the leaves loosely imbricated, large, broadly ovate at 
 base, suddenly narrowed into a longish, truncate, 5-toothed point. 
 
 Hab. — By the margin of moorland streams. 
 
 At Darnholm and Kazebeck, Goathland, Yorkshire (Braithwaite). Reawick, 
 Shetland (Sim). 
 
 This may possibly be a form of the next variety, but as I have 
 no authentic types of the latter it may for the present stand apart. 
 The small dense cushions, of a beautiful bright green colour while 
 growing, are very unusual in this species, from which some shade 
 of red is hardly ever absent. At Darnholm it grows with 
 Sph. molle, )8, and thus got accidentally introduced into the 
 Sphag. Brit. Exsic. with that plant ; at Kazebeck it is found 
 intermixed with Sph. cymbifolium var. cotigestuni. 
 
 Var. V. patuhim, Sciiimp. 
 
 Plants more robust, pale green. Branches lax, elongated, 
 flexuose, spreading ; their leaves longer, patent, la:dy incumbent, 
 broadly ovate, loosely areolate. Stem leaves large, the apex 
 obtuse, lacerate, or fimbriate. 
 
 SvNON. — 3ph. acutifolium var. ^. patulitm, Schimp. Synops. p. 674, et ed. 2, 
 p. 826. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 41. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 75 
 
 Hab. — Among grass, by the shady sides of streams. 
 
 England : Darnhohii, Goathland, Yorkshire (Braithwaite) ; about Ulverston, 
 Lancashire (Miss Hodgson) ; Barbon Fell, Westmoreland (Barnes) ; Penzance, 
 Cornwall (Curnow). 
 
 What I assume to be this variety grows in loose tufts, having 
 large flexuose branches, and large somewhat divergent leaves with 
 a slight gloss. 
 
 15. Sphagnum Wulfii, Girgensoiin. 
 
 Pl. XXII. 
 
 Monoicous ; robust, more or less '"ascent, the stem with two 
 layers ol" cuticular cells. Stem leaves small, dilated at base, 
 Ungulate, rather acute, without fibres or pores. Branches 7-12 in 
 a fascicle, their leaves ovato-lanceolate, erecto-patent, with three 
 minute teeth ; chlorophyllose cells central, oval or rectangular in 
 section. 
 
 Synon.— ^//. Wulfianuvi, GiRGENy. Archiv fiir Naturkimde Liv-, Est- und 
 Kurlands, ser. 2, band ii. p. 173 (i860). Bot. Zeit. 1862, p. 247. Russow, Beitr. 
 zur Kennt. Torfm. p. 66 (1864). Milde, Bry. Silcs. j). 385 (1869). Austin, Muse. 
 Appal, n. 32 (1S70). Braithw. in Monthl. Micr. Jouni. Oct. 1S74, p. 169, t. 77. 
 SuLLiv. Icon. Muse. Suppl. p. 18, t. 9 (1875). Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 838 (1876). 
 
 Sph. pyawcladnm. Angstrom, in Ofv. Vet. Ak. Forh. xxi. p. 202 (i 864). Raisenh. 
 Bryoth. Eur. fsc. xv. n. 709 (1864). Schliephacke, in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wicn, 
 1865, p. 392. 
 
 Monoicous ; robust, yellowish or brownish green, or soinetimes 
 deep green, in loosely cohering tufts. 
 
 Stems 5-12 in. high, simple or sometimes divided, blackish 
 brown, solid, densely ramulose ; cells of the peripheral zone purple, 
 in 5-6 layers, strongly incrassate; cuticular cells in two strata, 
 small, non-porose. Stem leaves small, from a broad base, liiigul *"e- 
 triangular, reflexed, rather acute, eroso-subdenticulate at apex ; the 
 hyaline cells repeatedly divided, without fibres or pores, those in 
 the middle rhomboidal, becoming narrower towards the margin, 
 where they form a border of 3-6 rows. 
 
 Ramuli 7-12 in a fascicle, 3-5 divergent, short, slightly arched, 
 becoming clavate upward and then suddenly pointed ; the rest 
 deflcxed and closely appressed to stem, very long, slender and 
 filiform, lax-leaved, often of a pale rose colour ; the porose cuti- 
 cular cells short and scarcely differing from the rest. Branches 
 of the coma short, thick, and numerous, forming a large dense 
 capitulum. 
 
 ^i| 
 
76 
 
 THE SPHAGNACEM OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 Leaves of the divergent branches quinquefarious, imbricated, 
 erecto-patent, recurved in their upper half, or subsquarrose, all 
 with a border of two rows of very narrow cells ; the basal minute 
 ovato-lanceolate, the median ovate, elongato-lanceolate, with the 
 margin involute, and 3-4 minute teeth at apex, the uppermost 
 narrowly lanceolate, scarcely toothed. Hyaline cells with annular 
 fibres, the upper with numerous small pores on each side of cell, 
 lower lateral with large pores, which become fewer towards 
 the middle of leaf. Chlorophyllose cells very slender, com- 
 pressed, enclosed by the hyaline in the upper part of leaf, but 
 coming to both surfaces in the lower part, oval or rectangular in 
 section. 
 
 Perichaetia clustered in the capitulum, straw-coloured or pink, 
 lower bracts ovate, acuminate, concave, recurved at apex, upper 
 elongate oblong, slightly emarginate and somewhat recurved at 
 point, convolute, without fibres or pores, often subsecund. 
 
 Capsules but slightly exserted, small, globose, blackish brown. 
 Spores pale yellow. 
 
 Male inflorescence purple, at the apex of subclavate branches 
 in the coma or upper fascicles ; the antheridia pale green. 
 
 Hab. — Wet pine-woods ; rare. Fr. July. 
 
 Europe. — Techelfer Woods, near Dorpat, frequent (Girgensohn, 1847); Kaddak 
 near Reval, AUentacken, and Appelsee (Russow) ; Jamni-Les, near Permeskiill 
 
 o 
 
 (Gruner); Berglunda, near Lycksele, and Wilhelmma Kyrka, Lapland (J. Ang- 
 strom, 1864); Kajana and other places in Finland (Brotherus)j Medelpad, Stode 
 (Seth). 
 
 N. America. — Belleville, Canada (Macoun, Fowler) ; near New York (Howe, 
 Peck, Austin). 
 
 This beautiful species may be readily known by its clavate 
 divergent branches, and the large number of them in each fascicle, 
 as well as by the small stem leaves, and the dense globose capitulum ; 
 in all other points its affinity is clearly with Spli. acnti/oliwn, from 
 which, however, it is abundantly distinct. The delicate rose colour 
 which sometimes suffuses this plant, adds very much to its elegance. 
 
 Var. /3. squarrosuluMf Russow. 
 
 Divergent branches longer, their leaves squarrose, with more 
 numerous pores. 
 
 Synon.— Russow, Beitr. Torf. p. 68. Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 839. 
 
 Hab. — South Angerniannland (Fristedt) ; birch woods near Ilmazal and Dorpat, 
 and at Techelfer and Appelsee (Russow). 
 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 n 
 
 1 6. Sphagnum Lindbergii, Sciiimper. 
 
 Pl. XXIII. 
 
 Monoicous ; glossy yellowish green tinged with reddish brown, 
 the stem with 3-4 layers of cuticular cells. Stem leaves auricled, 
 broadly Ungulate ; the apex broadly truncate and fringed. 
 
 Branch leaves in five rows, not undulated, ovato-lanceolate, 
 toothed at apex ; the chlorophyllose cells elliptic, enclosed by the 
 hyaline, but nearest the back of leaf. Perichsetia large, inflated ; 
 bracts oblong, truncate and fimbriate at apex. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. Lintfberoii, Schimp. Torfm. p. 67, f. 25 (1858); Synops. p. 679 
 (i860), et ed. 2, p. 832 (1876). LiNDB. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 136, n. 2 
 (1862). Hartm. Skand. FI. ed. 9, p. 81 (1864). Russow, Beitr. zur Kennt. Torfm. 
 p. 54 (1864). ScHLiEPH. in Verh. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, p. 398. Mii.de, Bry. 
 Siles. p. 389 (1869). Austin, Muse. Appal, n. 40 (1870). Braithw. Sphag. Brit. 
 Exsic. n. 45 (exot.). 
 
 Sp/i. cuspidatinn, Lindr. in Bot. Notiser, 1856, p. 122. 
 
 Sph. cuspidatim li.fulviaii, and Sp/i./it/vum, Sendtner, Mss. 
 
 Monoicous ; growing in large dense tufts, glossy yellowish 
 green, tinged with ferruginous or purplish brown. 
 
 Stems 6-12 in. high, solid, dark brown; the peripheral cells 
 rufous red, not much thickened ; the cuticular cells irregular in 
 size, without pores, forming 3-4 strata. Stem leaves crowded, 
 reflexed, broadly Ungulate, auricled ; the apex broad, transversely 
 truncate and fringed ; basal cells hexagonal, in four rows, pale 
 brown, then becoming narrow and elongated, with a few imperfect 
 fibres in the lateral cells, these narrow cells bound a central 
 triangle, the base of which is formed by the apical margin, and 
 this space is occupied by large, loose, rhombic cells, broader and 
 2-3 partite at the apex of leaf; without fibres and pores, both of 
 which occur sparingly in the auricles. 
 
 Ramuli 4-5 in a fascicle, 2-3 arcuate, divergent, the others 
 pendent, elongated, and closely appressed to the stem ; retort cells 
 of the branches larger, recurved at apex. 
 
 Leaves of divergent branches numerous, in five ranks, firm, not 
 undulated, rather glossy, brownish or ferruginous green, ovate at 
 base, becoming lanceolate above, toothed and involute at ?pex ; 
 hyaline cells elongated, with numerous annular and spiral fibics, 
 and many minute pores at margin ; chlorophyllose cells narrow, 
 elliptic in section, quite enclosed but nearest to back of leaf; border 
 widest at base, formed of 3-4 rows of very narrow cells. 
 
TI'^W|IWWP;i™W'!TW?"ni»'''rW*'?|R'f'^^^ 
 
 78 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^E OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 1 
 
 Capsules numerous, seated in the capitulum, moderately elevated. 
 Pericha;tia large, inflated ; the bracts yellowish green, lower elon- 
 gated oblong, upper broadly obovate-oblong, convolute, truncate 
 and fimbriate at apex, transversely undulate at base, without fibres 
 or pores. Spores yellow. 
 
 Male inflorescence consisting of few antheridia, which are borne 
 on the pendent branches. 
 
 Had. — Deep bogs in the north. Fr. July. 
 
 Europe. — Near Lakes Betsctjaur, Skatijaur, and Storavaviken, in Pitean Lapland 
 (Lindberg, 1856); pretty generally distributed in other parts of Lapland, as well as 
 in Finland and the north of Sweden; Dovrefjeld, Norway (Bcrggren); in the 
 Riesengebirge, Silesia; Wcisse Wiese (Sendtner, 1838); Kleiner Teich, Pantsche 
 Fall ; Elbwiesen ; Gr.' and Kl. Schneegrube (Milde) ; Alps of Salzburg (Sauter). 
 Ben Wyvis, in Ross-shire, Scotland (McKinlay, 1867); north end of island of 
 Unst, Shetland (Sim, 1878). 
 
 N. America. — Newfoundland; Canada (Drunimond), and also in Greenland. 
 
 This fine species closely resembles Sph. intermedium in ap- 
 pearance, but is easily distinguished by the very different stem 
 leaves, and the non-undulatcd branch leaves, unaltered by drying, 
 as well as by the glossy ferruginous tint ; it is also much more 
 robust, and by the areolation comes near the subsection acntifolia. 
 It does not appear to be subject to any variation except in the 
 shades of colouring ; but the Scotch specimens are very small in 
 comparison with those from Lapland. 
 
 17. Sphagnum intermedium, Hoffmann. 
 
 Pl. XXIV. AND XXV. 
 
 Dioicous ; robust. Cuticular cells in 2-3 strata, small, thin, 
 and indistinct. Stem leaves ovato-triangular, without fibres or 
 pores, broadly bordered with narrow elliptic cells. Pendent branches 
 closely appressed to stem and concealing it. Branch leaves densely 
 imbricated, broadly lanceolate ; the margins undulate and points 
 recurved when dry. Spores yellow. 
 
 SvNON. — Sph. palustre, molle, dcflexuin, squamis capillaceis. Dill. Hist. Muse, 
 p. r?43, t. 32, f. 2 A (1741), et Herbar. fol. 32, middle specimen on the left. 
 
 Sph. inttrmcdium, Hoffm. Deutsch. Fl. ii. p. 22 (1796); excl. syn. Dillenii et 
 van ^. Crome, Samml. Deutsch. Laubm. fasc. i, p. 25, n. 4 (1803). Braithw. 
 Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 47 (1877). 
 
 Sph. reairvum, P. Beauv. Prodr. p. 88 (1805). BRin. Sp. Muse. i. p. 16 (1806), 
 et Bry. Univ. i. p. i? (1826). Lindb. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 136, n. 3 
 (1862). Bf,rk. Handb. Br. Moss. p. 308 (1863). Klinggr. in Schr. der K. Phys. 
 CEk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 5. Hobk. Syn. Br. Moss. p. 25 (1873). Schimp. 
 Synops. ed. 2, p. 830 (1876). 
 
 laiMMHHab..- 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 79 
 
 Sph. acntifolium var. a. rccurvtttii, Weh. Moiir, Bot. Tascli. p. 74 (1807). 
 SwARTZ, Atlnot. Bot. p. 74 (1829), 
 
 Sp/i. cuspidatnm a. Nees, Hsch. St. Bryol. Cerm. i. p. 23, t. 4, f. g (1823). 
 C. MOll. Synops. i. p. 96 (1849), et Deutschl. Moose, p. 125 (1853). Jensen, 
 Biy. Danica, p. 47 (1856). Sull. Mosses of Un. .St. p. 13, n. 15 (1856). Schimp. 
 Torfm. p. 60, t. 16, f. I (1858), et Synops. p. 675 (i860). Russow, Beitr. p. 55 
 (1865). Hartm. Skand. Fl.ed. 7, p. 399 (1858). Schliep. in Verh. Z. B. (Jesel. 
 Wien, 1865, p. 393. Mh.de, Bry. Siles. p. 383 (1869), et p. p. Auct. 
 
 Sp/i. ciispidatiforme, Breutel, Bot. Zeit. 1824, p. 407. Brid. Bry. Univ. i. p. 752. 
 
 Sph. albescens, HOb. Deutsch. Leberm. fasc. 3, n. 73 (1837), 
 
 Sph.fiexiwsum, Dozy, Molk. Protlr. Fl. Batav. p. 76, t. 3 (1851). 
 
 Sph. cuspidatnm et var. /3. rcciimum, WiLS. Bry. JJrit. p. 21 (1855). 
 
 Sph. Mougcotii, Schimp. in Moug. Nestl. St. Crypt. Vog.-Rhen. fasc. 14, n. 1306 
 (1854). 
 
 Sph. dubiuin, WiLS. Mss. in Herb. suo. 
 
 DIoIcous ; plants robust, straight, in larq^c dense or la.K tufts ; 
 yellow green, pale green or sometimes pale ferruginous above, pale 
 brown or whitish below. Stems 6-12 in. high, greenish white, 
 fragile ; cuticular cells in 2-3 strata, small, thin, not porose, hardly 
 distinct from the subjacent pale peripheral cells of stem. Stem 
 leaves reflexcd, rather small, ovato-triangular, minutely auricled, 
 without fibres or pores, broadly bordered with narrow elliptic cells ; 
 the apex somewhat obtuse with 3-5 small teeth, not involute at 
 
 margm. 
 
 Branches 4-5 in a fascicle, two divergent and arched downward, 
 the rest pendent, attenuated, closely appressed to the stem and 
 concealing it ; those of the coma numerous, short, obtuse, squarrose- 
 leaved, forming a large dense capitulum ; retort cells elongated, 
 perforated, and slightly recurved at apex. Branch leaves densely 
 imbricated, erecto-patent, broadly lanceolate, involute toward apex 
 which has 2-3 minute teeth, when dry rather glossy, with the 
 margins undulate and points recurved. Border of 2-4 rows of 
 extremely narrow elongated cells ; hyaline cells of the upper half 
 elongated, filled with annular and spiral fibres, and with a iaw 
 small pores ; of the lower half very long, with annular fibres only 
 and no pores ; chlorophyllose cells free on the posterior surface, 
 trigono-compressed in section. 
 
 Capsules numerous in the capitulum, exserted, and also in the 
 upper fascicles. Perichcetium yellow green, the bracts broadly 
 oval, pointed, concave ; the hyaline cells small, without fibres or 
 pores, lower ovate, acuminate, recurved at apex, upper elliptic 
 oblong, emarginate. Spores yellow. 
 
 , on ut t,;._^ 
 
 ^ Ccntm, 
 
 Expfiriirnt.:;' ., 
 
 •f 
 
 '/; 
 
ppill.|IV|l|l| IHIJ 
 
 80 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 Male amcntula fusiform, subclavate, ochraceous; the bracts 
 ovate, acuminate. 
 
 Had. — Open moorlands, wet heaths, and spongy mountain bogs. Fr. July. 
 Europe and North America from the plains to the mountain region ; frequent. 
 
 Professor Lindbcrg has satisfactorily settled the nomenclature 
 of both Sph. cuspidatnm, Eiirii. and Sph. intcr-medimn, Hoffm., 
 from an examination of original specimens of both authors preserved 
 at St. Petersburg ; Hoffmann's description is otherwise far too brief 
 for correct determination, and his var. /S is to be referred to Sph. 
 amtifolinm, Eiiuii. 
 
 Professor Schimper at first united his plant with the following 
 species, as Sph. aispidatnm, Eiirii., regarding the present as the 
 type and the other as a submersed variety, and moreover described 
 them as monoicr js. The habit, texture, and general facies of the 
 two are so dissimilar, that they may generally be distinguished 
 without difficulty. The chief characters to be noted in Sph. inter- 
 incdinm are the pendent branches quite concealing the stem, the 
 indistinct cuticular cells, the branch leaves undulated and more or 
 less squarroso- recurved at point when dry, the broadly oblong, 
 apiculate, more densely areolate perichcetial bracts, the much 
 shorter cells in the border of the stem leaves, and the pale yellow 
 spores. 
 
 The plant varies greatly in height and stoutness, as well as in 
 colour ; the latter is sometimes pale green above and white below, 
 but in the majority of cases it is yellowish green and often with 
 more or less of a golden yellow or fulvous tint, especially in the 
 comal branches, and in this form it may possibly be mistaken for 
 Sph. Lindbcrgii, while the green state is on the other hand quite as 
 likely to be taken for Sph. strictiim. 
 
 Var. ^. riparium (Angstr.), Lixdb. 
 
 Plants robust, 9-18 in. high, deep dull green. Capitulum large, 
 with numerous very long drooping branches, all gradually attenu- 
 ated from the middle. Stem with the cuticular cells very in- 
 distinct. Stem leaves large, elongato-triangular, the apex obtuse 
 and toothed, or lacerate, or rounded and more or less fimbriate. 
 
 Branch leaves closely imbricate, ovato-lanceolate, recurved at 
 apex when dry, the point elongated, consisting of flexuose chloro- 
 phyllose cells alone without any fibrillose. 
 
EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 8 1 
 
 o 
 
 Synon. — Sph. ripaiium, Anostr. Ofv. Vet. Ak. Fiirh. xxi. p. 19S (1864). 
 Klingg. in Schr. der K. I'hys. (Ek. Gesel. zu Koniys. 1872, p. 6. 
 
 Sph. ciispidatum van majits et var. spcciosnm, Russow, Bcitr. Kennt. Torfm. 
 p. 57 (1865). MiLDE, Bryol. Siles. p. 384. 
 
 Sph. spedosiim, Klinggraff, in Sciir. dcr K. Pliys. CEk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 
 1872, p. 5. 
 
 Sp/t. cuspidatum var. h.fallax, Klingg. 1. c. p. 7. 
 
 Sp/i. spcdabilc, Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 834 (1876). 
 
 Sph. obtusiim, Warnstorf, in Botan. Zeit. 1877, p. 478. 
 
 Sph. intermedium var. riparium, Lindb. Braitiiw. .Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 49. 
 
 Hab.^ — Deep moorland ditches, more or less immersed. 
 
 Europe. — Scandinavia: In Upland and Westrobotlmia ; Grycsbo, in nalecarlia 
 (Lindberg) ; Ostergotiiland, in Sweden (Dusen) ; Finland, Jurva (Simming), and 
 Kajana (Hrolhcrus) ; Snasen Vatten, in Norway (Hartman). Germany : Labiau ; 
 Iserwiese, in the Ricsengebirge (Limpricht); Heiligcn-Geist-See, near Arnswalde, 
 in Neumark (Warnstorf) ; Stuhm and Ibenhorst, in Prussia (Klinggriiff) ; Silesia 
 (Milde); sparingly in Livland, Estland, and Courland (Russow). England: Wool- 
 ston Moss, Cheshire (Wilson) ; Old Trafford Moor, Manchester (Hunt). 
 
 This fine plant has several peculiarities which almost entitle it 
 to rank as a sub-species, notably the areolation of the point of the 
 branch leaves, free from hyaline cells. When fully developed, it 
 is one of the noblest of the genus, and the long drooping branches 
 are very pretty ; the stem leaves vary somewhat in their points, 
 being occasionally deeply lacerated, at other times nearly entire. 
 It is to be feared the Manchester locality has now been planted 
 with bricks and mortar. 
 
 Var. y. pulchrum, Lindb. 
 
 Plants robust, densely tufted, with crowded fascicles, yellow 
 green often with a golden fulvous tinge. Stem more rigid, with 
 the cuticular cells more distinct ; stem leaves acute and usually 
 contracted suddenly at apex into a minute recurved apiculus, the 
 hyaline cells more or less fibrillose in the upper third of leaf. 
 Ramuli short, ascending or divergent, dense-leaved. 
 
 SvNON.— Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 48. 
 
 Hab. — In deep bogs on the northern peat-moors. 
 
 Europe. — Carrington Moss, Cheshire (Hunt, 1863); Wheeldale Moor, Goath- 
 land, Yorkshire (Anderson) ; Fowlshaw Moss and Broad Gate Bog, Staveley, West- 
 moreland (Stabler). Sweden : Hunneberg Mountain (Lindberg). 
 
 This beautiful plant when growing in large masses has a fine 
 effect, and the strong dense-leaved branches present a marked 
 contrast to the laxer forms of the species. It may be at once 
 known by the fibrils in the upper part of the stem leaves, and the 
 mode in which they terminate in a little contracted hollow point. 
 
 G 
 
 I 
 
83 
 
 THE SPIIAGNACE^ OR PEAT-UOSSES OF 
 
 
 
 1 8. Sphagnum cuspidatum, Eiiriiart. 
 pl. xxvr. AND XXVII. 
 
 Dioicous ; very soft, in loose submersed or floatintjf tufts, pale 
 or deep screen. Stems slender, pale green; the cuticular cells in 
 2-3 strata. Stem leaves ovate- oblong, broadly bordered with very 
 narrow elongated cells, hyaline cells of the upper half with 
 numerous spiral fibres. Branches divergent, not concealing the 
 stem ; the leaves narrowly lanceolate, laxly imbricated, llexuose 
 when dry. Spores ferruginous. 
 
 SvNON. — Sp/i, palustris mollis dcflcxi, squamis capillaccis var. ^./luitans, Dill. 
 Hist. Muse. t. 32, fig. 2, n (1741), et Herbar. fol. 32, specimen on the right. 
 
 Spli. cuspidatum, Ehrh. Dec. Crypt, n. 251 (1791). Roth. F1. (^icrm. iii. p. 120 
 (t793). HoFFM. Deut.schl. Fl. ii. p. 22 (179^)). Smith, Fi. Jirit. p. 1147 (1804); 
 Eng. Bot. t. 2092 (1819). Turn. Muse. Hib. p. 6 (1804). ISrid. Sp. Muse. i. 
 p. 17 (t8o6) ; Mant. Muse. p. 2 (1819), et Bry. Univ. i. p. 14 (1826). AVun. Mohr, 
 Bot. Taschcnb. p. 74, t. 6, f. 2 (1807). Schkuhr, Deutschl. Moose, p. 16, t. 7 (1810). 
 ScHWAGR. Suppl. I. pt. I, p. 16, t. 6 (181 1). RoHLiNG, Deutschl. Fi. iii. p. 35 
 (1813). SCHULTZ, Suppl. Fl. Starg. p. 65 (1819). Fl. Danica, t. 1712 (1821). 
 Gray, Nat. Arr. Br. Plants, i. p. 710, 4 (182 1). Swartz, Adnot. Bot. p. 74 (1829). 
 HuBEN. Muse. Germ. p. 29 (1833). Dozy, Molk. Prodr. Fl. Batav. p. 79 (185 1). 
 Berkel. Handb. Br. Moss. p. 307 (1863). LiNun. in Ofv. K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. 
 p. 135, n. I (1862). ScHiMP. Synops, ed. 2, p. 831 (1876). Hartm. Skand. Fl. ed. 
 3-6, et 8. Klinogr. in Schr. K. Phys. fEk. Gesel. zu Konigs. 1872, p. 6. Hobk- 
 Syn. Br. Moss. p. 24 (1873). 15raith\v. Sphag. Brit. Exsie. n. 50 (1877). 
 
 Sph. capillaccum var. \i. cuspidatum, Waul. Fl. Lapp. p. 301 (1812); Fl. Suee. 
 ed. 2, p. 807 (f833). 
 
 Spit, laxifolium, C. MiJLL. Synops. i. p. 97 (1849), ct Deutsclil. Moose, p. 126 
 (1853). Jf.nsen, Bryol. Dan. p. 48, t. ii. fig. 9 (1856). Hartm. op. eit. ed. 7, 
 p. 399. LiNDi!. in Bot. Notis. 1S56, p. 121. Schlieph. in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 
 1865, p. 396. MiLDE, Bry. Siles. p. 385 (1869). 
 
 Sph. cuspidatum var. y. Wir.s. Bry. Brit. t. 4 (1855). 
 
 Sph. cuspidatum Ii. submerstim, Schimp. Torfm. p. 61, t. xvi. fig. i ^ (1858), et 
 Synops. p. 676 (i860). 
 
 Dioicous ; in loose submersed or floating tufts ; plants very 
 soft, light green, deep green, or more or less tinged with yellow or 
 brown. 
 
 Stems slender, flaccid, pale green, 6-18 in. or sometimes several 
 feet in length ; cuticular cells not porose, larger, well defined, in 
 2-3 strata ; those of the peripheral layers pale yellowish. Stem 
 leaves ovate-oblong, pointed, with the margins involute at apex, 
 broadly bordered with very narrow elongated cells, the hyaline 
 cells of the upper half with numerous spiral fibres. 
 
 Branches 3-5 in a fascicle, longer, often turned to one side and 
 
I 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 83 
 
 falcate at points ; all divergent, cuspidate with the convolute 
 terminal leaves, or 1-2 pendent, but not concealln<jj the stem, those 
 of the coma few and more lax ; retort cells elongated. 
 
 Branch leaves laxly imbricated, narrowly lanceolate, flexuose 
 when dry, often somewhat falcato-secund, 3-6 toothed, and with a 
 broader border of narrow cells ; hyaline cells elongated, with 
 annular and spiral fibres and few pores, chlorophyllose cells free 
 on the posterior surface, trigono-elliptic in section. 
 
 Capsules in the capitulum, or scattered on the stem, the pedun- 
 cles being often much elongated. Perichrttial bracts distant from 
 each other, very broadly oval, involute at apex, laxly areolate, 
 with fibres in the upper cells. Spores ferruginous. 
 
 Male plants more slender, amentula fusiform, yellowish brown ; 
 the bracts ovato-lanceolate. 
 
 Had. — Stagnant pools in moorlands ; frequent. Fr. July. 
 Europe and N. Av.icrica generally distributed. 
 
 The chief points of distinction between this species and the 
 last are as follows : in SpJt. aispidaiiiiii the plants are more slender, 
 the pendent branches not closely appresscd to stem, the cuticular 
 cells of the stem well defined from the thicker peripheral layer; 
 the longer branch leaves not recurved when dry, but slightly 
 flexuose ; the stem leaves with larger cells, fibrillose in the upper 
 part, and narrower more elongated ones at the margin ; the more 
 obtuse pericha^tial bracts, and lastly the brown spores. It must 
 also be borne in mind that the two plants not unfrequently grow 
 together, yet each retaining its special features. 
 
 Var. ^.falcatum, Russow. 
 
 More or less submersed, deep green or brownish green. 
 Branches nearly equal, and especially in the capitulum subsccund, 
 arcuate at apex. Branch leaves narrowly lanceolate, the terminal 
 ones falcate. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. cuspidatum var. t. falcatum, Russ. Beitr. zur Kennt. Torf. p. 59 
 (1865). ScHiMP. Synops. ed. 2, p. 832. IjRaitiiw. Sphag. Brit. Exsic. n. 51. 
 
 Sph. hypnoidcs, Bkaun, in Bot. Zeit. 1825, No. 40. Briu. Bry. Univ. i. p. 752 
 (a young undeveloped state of the plant). 
 
 Sph. cuspidatum var. hypnoidcs, Schimp. Torfm. p. 61, t. 16, f. t. 
 
 Hab. — In deep pools. Not unfrequent. 
 
 In its extreme form this constitutes a well-marked variety, but 
 transition states exist which gradually connect it with the type. 
 
 G 2 
 

 ^•'^.;\<^> 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 y 
 
 / 
 
 O 
 
 {/ 
 
 
 '^.■ 
 
 #/ 
 
 £< 
 
 '^^ 
 
 Vx 
 
 fA 
 
 "^^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 IIIIM 
 
 llllltt 
 
 IM 
 
 IIM 
 
 Z2 
 
 12.0 
 
 i.8 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 .< 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 <^ 
 
 /2 
 
 o 
 
 c^l 
 
 cf-: 
 
 cr"l 
 
 ^^ c^l 
 
 ^M ,'->■ 
 
 <P 
 
 ar .> 
 
 '>' 
 
 O 
 
 /. 
 
 / 
 
 
 / 
 
 r^ 
 
 t 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4S03 
 
 
 W\.<^ 
 

84 
 
 THE SPHAGNA CE^E OR FEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 \\\ !■: 
 
 ih 
 
 I ! 
 
 !? i; 
 
 %:. 
 
 HI 
 
 a. 
 
 Var. y. ptumostim, Nees, Hscii. 
 
 Submersed, slender, flaccid, elongated ; branches decurved, all 
 uniform and divergfint, with long, lanceolato-subulate, soft leaves. 
 Perichaetia elongated with distant leaves. 
 
 Synon. — Sj>/i. aispidatttm van plumosum, Nees, Hsch. St. Bry. Germ. p. 24, 
 t. iv. f. 9*. Brid. Bry. Univ. i. p. 15. Schimp. Torfm. p. 61, pi. xvi. 8; Synops. 
 p. 676, et ed. 2, p. 832. Russow, Beitr. p. 60. 
 
 Sj>/t. cuspidatum \a.r. mollissimutK, Russow, Beitr. p. 61 (a dense, yellowish form). 
 
 Sph. laxifolium var. serrulatittn, Schliep. in Verb. Z. B. Gesel. Wien, 1865, 
 p. 396 (a form with the margins of leaf serrulate). 
 
 Hab. — In deeper water, rarely bearing fruit. 
 
 Plants wholly submersed, elongated sometimes to a length of 
 two feet, at others with the fascicles closely approximated and then 
 resembling a tuft of confervae ; the latter form has been found 
 near Todmorden by the late J. Nowell, and is Russow's var. 
 molltsshmtm. 
 
 Var. S. brevifolium, Lindb. 
 
 Stems firm, 5-6 in. high, pale yellowish green ; stem leaves 
 short, ovate, obtuse, with a few irregular teeth at apex ; cells 
 fibrillose in the apical part, the marginal cells very narrow and 
 elongated. Branches in close-set fascicles, short, ascending and 
 divergent, arcuato-decurved from the middle, attenuated toward 
 the points ; the leaves subsecund when dry, spreading and imbri- 
 cated when moist, short, ovate, somewhat oblique and unequal-sided, 
 the apex truncate, 5-toothed. 
 
 SvNON. — Sph, curvifolium, Hunt, in Herb. suo. 
 
 Sph. lariciiium, Schimp. Synops. ed. 2, p. 845 (the Loch Kandor specimens). 
 
 Sph. cuspidatum var. branfoUum, Lindb. in lit. Braithw. Sphag. Brit. Exs. n. 53. 
 
 Hab. — Deep bogs. 
 
 England: Carrington Moss, Cheshire (Hunt). Scotland: Near Loch .".andor, 
 Aberdeenshire (Hunt). 
 
 This plant at first sight very much resembles a pale form of 
 Sph. laricmmn, but a microscopic examination soon shows us that 
 it differs in structure from that species, and constitutes a very 
 peculiar variety of S. cuspidatum, having both the stem leaves and 
 branch leaves shorter than usual. The plant figured in Sullivant's 
 Icones Muse. Suppl. t. 2, as 6". cuspidatum var. appears to stand 
 midway between the present plant and the normal form of the 
 species. 
 
 I \ 
 
 ! 
 
I 
 
 EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 8S 
 
 Van €. Torreyi (Sulliv.), Braitiiw. 
 
 Robust, in lax float-ing tufts, rigid, 8-16 in. high, of a reddish 
 brown colour. Branches 4-5, attenuated, their leaves very larcre, 
 elongato-lanceolate, tubulose and toothed at apex, the hyaline cells 
 with numerous minute pores. Stem leaves large, deltoid, without 
 fibres. 
 
 SvNON. — Sph. Torreyanum, Sulmv. Mem. Amer. Acad. n. s. iv. p. 175 (1849); 
 Mosses of Un. St. p. 13, n. 16 (1856); Muse. Bor.-Amer. n. 9 (1856). 
 
 Sph, aiiriculatiim, Lesq. in Mem. Calif. Ac. Sc. i. pt. i, p. 4 (1867). Sull. Lesq. 
 Muse. Amer. Exsic. n. 23. 
 
 Sph. Mendocinum, Sull. Lesq. Icon. Muse, Suppl. p. 12, t. 3 (1874). 
 
 Sph. cuspidaium var. 8. Torreyi, Braithw, in M. Mier. Journ. Feb. 1875, p. 64. 
 
 Hab. — N. America : Ponds in pine barrens of New Jersey (Torrey) ; California, 
 in great bogs at 8000-9000 feet, near King's River (Brewer); Swamps near Mendo- 
 cino City (Bolander). 
 
 Sect. II. — Hemitheca, Lindb. 
 Plants of peculiar habit, somewhat resembling that of Hypmim 
 sarme7ttostim or stramineum, firm, slender, and elongated. Branches 
 lateral, solitary or sometimes in pairs, short, distant, slender, sub- 
 clavate, obtuse, arcuato-decurved. Leaves and perichaetial bracts 
 alike, ovate-oblong, obtuse, with very large chlorophyllose cells, and 
 densely annulate, non-porose hyaline cells. Capsule very small, 
 after the fall of the large operculum, hemispherical, wide-mouthed, 
 resembling that of a Physcomitr'mm. 
 
 19. Sphagnum Pylaiei, Bridel. 
 
 Tl. XXVIII. 
 Dioicous ; stem simple, with a single layer of cuticular cells ; 
 branches solitary, or si-metimes two or three together, slender, 
 uniform, deflexed. Stem leaves and branch leaves alike ; oblong- 
 ovate, very concave, entire, obtuse ; chlorophyllose cells oval in 
 section, free both in front and back. Capsule immersed, on short 
 lateral branches, hemispherical when empty. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. Fylaesii, Bridel, Bryol. Univ. i. p. 749 (1826). Sullivant, 
 Icon. Muse. p. 12, t. 6 (1864), et Suppl. p. 15, t. 6 (1875). Austin, Muse. Appal. 
 No. 23 (1870). 
 
 Sph. sedoides var. Sull. Lesqx. Muse. Bor.-Amer. No. 4 (1856). Sull. 
 Mosses of Un. St. p. 12 (1856). 
 
 Sph. cymbifoUum, forma juvenilis, C. MOll. Synops. i. p. 92 (1849). 
 
 Dioicous; olive green, fuscous or blackish. Stem erect, slender, 
 undivided, 3-6 in. high, with a single layer of small cuticular cells, 
 and a narrow reddish-brown peripheral layer. 
 
86 
 
 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF 
 
 Stem leaves numerous, resembling the branch leaves, erect, 
 ovate-oblong, concave, rounded and minutely erose at apex, the 
 hyaline cells fibrillose. 
 
 Branches solitary, or 2-3 in a fascicle at the lower )art of stem, 
 short, terete, obtuse, arcuato-decurved, the cuiicular cells small, 
 the retort cells few, narrowly cylindric, not recurved at apex. 
 
 Branch leaves laxly imbricated, very small, ovate, obtuse, the 
 margin incurved in the upper third, entire at apex ; hyaline cells 
 with strong annular fibres, and without pores, in section circular, 
 separated both in front and back by the chlorophyllose cells, which 
 are very thick and oval or obtusely trigonous in section. 
 
 Capsules immersed on shorter lateral branches on the upper 
 third of stem, small, globose ; perich.netial brads rather lax, similar 
 to the leaves, but longer. 
 
 Male plants more slender, amentula somewhat inflated, on the 
 upper branches, the bracts resembling the branch leaves. 
 
 Had. — Peat-bogs and stagnant pools. 
 
 N. America. — Newfoundland (La Pylaie) ; Table Rock, S. Carolina (Les- 
 qucieux) ; Willey Mountain, New Hampshire (James) ; A.dirondack Mountvins, New 
 York (Peck) ; New Jersey (Austin). 
 
 Var. )8. sedoides (Brid.), Lindb. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. sedoides, Brid. Bry. Univ. i. p. 750, et var. prostra*inn (1826). 
 SuLL. Muse. Allegh. n. 208 (1845). Sull. Lesq. Muse. Bi^r.-Amer. n. 3 (1856). 
 SuLL. Mosses of Un. St. p. 12, n. 8 (1856), et Ic. Muse. p. 11, t. 6 (1864). Austin, 
 Muse. Appal, n. 24 (1870). 
 
 Stem procumbent at base, ascending, 3-5 in, high, simple or 
 with a few short scattered branches, fragile, flaccid, dull pale green, 
 the upper part vinous red. Leaves large, very densely imbricated, 
 oblong-ovate, concave, obtuse, entire or eroso-denticulate, with a 
 border of two rows of extremely narrow cells ; hyaline cells elon- 
 gated, with annular fibres, and a very few minute pores. Branch 
 leaves similar, but smaller. 
 
 Had. — Peat-bogs. Newfoundland (La Pylaie) ; wet margins of Table Rock, 
 S. Carolina (Gray and Lesquereux) ; Mount Marey, New York (Torrey) j Adirondack 
 Mountains, New York (Peck). 
 
 Sph. Pylaici and its variety have been regarded by most 
 authors as doubtful species, but the form and position of the fruit, 
 and the structure of the leaves and stem are so distinct, that there 
 can be no hesitation in maintaining its right not only to specific 
 
EUROPE AND NCRTH AMERICA. 
 
 87 
 
 rank, but also to that of a separate section in the tjenus, as indicated 
 by Professor Lindberg under the appropriate title of Hcfiiiihcca. 
 
 The var. scdoidcs bears the same relation to the type as the var. 
 cyclophyllum does to SpJi. laricimtm. Perhaps the most singular 
 feature of the plant is the very small capsule, which appears to 
 have been overlooked until collected by Austin, and even when 
 present, some care is required before it can be detected, so com- 
 pletely is it concealed by the perichcetial bracts. 
 
 Sect. III. — IsocLADus, Lindb. 
 
 Plants whitish, glossy, resembling some species of Laicobryitm, 
 rigid, fragile. Branches acute in distant fascicles of 2-5, all 
 arcuato-divergent, subclavate. Branch leaves very large, accrescent, 
 distant, spre .ding, lanceolate; the cells very narrow, serpentine, 
 without fibres, but with a central longitudinal series of pores. 
 Perichffitial bracts divergent, resembling the leaves in structure. 
 
 20. Sphagnum macrophyllum, Berniiardi. 
 
 Pl. XXIX. 
 
 Diolcous ; pale olive green, glossy, shining. Branches uniform, 
 divergent, lax-leaved. Stem leaves minute, ovate-oblong, obtuse. 
 Branch leaves narrowly lanceolate-subulate, toothed at apex ; 
 hyaline cells narrow, elongated, without fibres, and with 6-10 pores 
 in a longitudinal median line ; chlorophyllose cells circular, separating 
 the hyaline both in front and back. 
 
 Synon. — Sph. macrophyllntn, Bernh. Brid. Bryol. Univ. i. p. 10 (1826). Drumm. 
 Muse. Atr-er. Coll. 2, n. 18 (1841). Sulliv. Muse. AUegh. n. 207 (1845) ; Mosses 
 of Un. St. p. 12, n. 10 (1856), et Ic. Muse. p. i, t. i (1864). C. Mull. Synops. i. 
 p. 91 (1849). SuLL. Lesq. Muse. Bor.-Amer. n. i (1856). Austin, Muse. Appal. 
 n. 41 (1870). 
 
 Tsodadus macrophyllus, Lindb. Ofv. af K. Vet. Ak. Forh. xix. p. 133 (1862). 
 
 Dioicous, pale olive green, fuscescent below; when dry, glossy 
 and shining. 
 
 Stems 6-10 in. high, rather rigid, very fragile, fuscous, simple 
 or dichotomous by innovation, with 2-3 layers of cuticular cells, 
 and small, yellowish peripheral cells. 
 
 Stem leaves minute, very broad at base, ovate-oblong, obtuse, 
 entire; the hyaline cells rhomboid, without fibres, but with 1-3 
 central pores. 
 
 Branches crowded in a spinose capitulum, 3-4 in a fascicle, 
 
 U 
 
 ;' ,' 
 
 J 
 
b ;| I 
 
 88 THE SPHAGNACE^ OR PEAT-MOSSES OF EUROPE, ETC. 
 
 uniform and simil.i.r, divergent, dependent, straight, subflabellate, 
 lax-leaved, the cuticular cells short, uniform, with few pores. 
 
 Branch leaves rather rigid, subdistichous, small at base of 
 branch, soon becoming elongated, narrowly lanceolate and lanceo- 
 late-subulate, involute-concave, bordered by 1-2 rows of extremely 
 narrow cells ; apex somewhat truncate, with 7-8 teeth. Hyaline 
 cells elongated, flexuoso-fusiform, with 6-10 pores in a longitudinal 
 median line, free from fibres ; chlorophyllose cells circular in 
 section, separating the hyaline both in front and back. 
 
 Fruit in the upper fascicles or in the coma, divergent ; peri- 
 chcetial bracts 6-9, lax oblong-ovate, uppermost convolute, truncate 
 and toothed at apex, the areolation resembling that of the branch 
 leaves. Capsule small, on a shortish slender peduncle. Spores 
 sulphur-coloured. 
 
 Male plant and prothallium unknown. 
 
 Hab. — Sandy bogs. Rare. 
 
 N. America. — Near Philadelphia (Bernhardi) ; Swamps in Louisiana (Drum- 
 mond) ; Raccoon Mountains, Alabama (Lesquereux) ; Green County (Mississippi 
 (Tice) ; New Jersey (Austin) ; Wilmington, N. Carolina (Sullivant). 
 
 Quite peculiar among the Sphagna, by the uniform branches, 
 the slender pendent ones, ordinarily present, being wanting, and 
 also by the central position of the pores, and total absence of fibrils. 
 
 In general aspect it resembles ths plumose state of Sph. aispi- 
 datnm, or even some forms of Hypnum fiiiUans, to which also the 
 areolation at first sight somewhat approximates. 
 
 • ADDENDA. 
 
 Sph. tenellum var. lougifolium. 
 
 Snowdon, near Llanberis (Bos well, 1874). 
 
 Sph. magtiifoUufn, Wils. Mss. in Her])ar. suo, probably also Sph. Kinlayanum, 
 WiLS. in schedis. 
 
 Ben Wyvis, Ross (McKinlay). 
 
 I can see in this only a form of Sph. subsccuiidiim var. contortum, having very 
 large stem leaves, evident!}- developed at the expense of the branches, which are few 
 and distant or nearly absent ; the comal branches are, however, quite normal. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 [T/ie Synonyms are in Roman Type.] 
 
 PACE 
 
 Antheridia 20 
 
 Anthcrozoids 21 
 
 Archegonium > .. 21 
 
 Arcolation 16 
 
 Arrangement of species 25 
 
 Bracts 19> 21 
 
 Branches 14 
 
 Calyp.ra 23 
 
 Capsule 23 
 
 Chlorophyllose cells 16,18 
 
 Clavis to species 29 
 
 Cuspidata 58 
 
 Cuticle 14 
 
 Cymbifolia 32 
 
 Eusphagnum 31 
 
 Examination 7 
 
 Exospore 12, 24 
 
 Exotic species 8 
 
 General observations 6 
 
 Germinal cell 22 
 
 Germination 12 
 
 Hemitlieca 85 
 
 Hyaline or vesicular cells .. .. 16,18 
 
 Intermediate leaves 17 
 
 Isocladus 87 
 
 Leaves 15 
 
 Literature of the subject i 
 
 Lumen 19 
 
 Operculum 24 
 
 Papillae 18 
 
 Paraphyses 21 
 
 Pores 16, 19 
 
 Prothallium 12 
 
 Reproductive system 20 
 
 FAOI 
 
 Retort cells 14 
 
 Roots 12 
 
 Sphagnina; 10 
 
 Sphagnum " , 31 
 
 Sphagnum acut!foliHm,Y}M\\ 66 
 
 „ „ var. arctnm .. 73 
 
 „ „ „ dcflcxum .. 68 
 
 „ „ „ e/egans .. 72 
 
 „ „ „ fuscum ,. 72 
 
 „ „ „ gracile .. 71 
 
 „ „ „ Icete-virens 74 
 
 „ „ „ laxum .. 73 
 
 „ „ „ lur ilium .. 73 
 
 „ „ „ patulum .. 74 
 
 „ „ „ purpureum 69 
 „ „ „ qtiinquc- 
 
 farium ., 71 
 
 „ „ „ rubellum .. 69 
 „ „ „ snbfimbria- 
 
 tum .. 65, 68 
 
 „ „ „ tenellum .. 71 
 
 „ „ „ tmue .. 71 
 
 Sphagnum Aconiense, De Not 59 
 
 „ albescens, Hiib 79 
 
 „ ambiguum, Hiib. .. ..56 
 
 o 
 
 Sp/iagnum Angsfromii, Ha.rtm 51 
 
 Sphagnum Ascherbachianuni, Breut. .. 67 
 
 „ auriculatum, Schimp 50 
 
 Sphagnum Austini, SnW 33 
 
 „ „ var. imbricatum .. 34 
 
 Sphagnum capillaceum, Swtz 67 
 
 „ capillifolioides, Breut. .. .. 67 
 
 „ capir.ifoliuni, Ehrh 66 
 
 „ cochlearifolium, Wils 47 
 
 H 
 
90 
 
 INDEX, 
 
 i 
 
 41 ■ 
 
 rACB 
 
 Sphagnum rompactum, De C. .. 41, 57 
 
 „ „ var. ramulosum 53 
 
 „ „ „ rigidum .. 56 
 
 „ condensatum, Schleich. .. 58 
 
 „ contortum, Schultz .. .. 50 
 
 „ „ var. obesum .. 51 
 
 „ „ „ subsecundum 48 
 
 „ crassisctum, Brid 59 
 
 „ curvifolium, Wils 45 
 
 „ cuspidatifornic, Breut 79 
 
 Sphagnum cuspidatiim,Y\\x\\ 82 
 
 „ „ var. brcvifolium 84 
 
 „ „ ,. falcatum . . 83 
 
 „ „ „ fallax .. 81 
 
 „ „ „ hypnoides 83 
 
 „ „ „ majus .. 81 
 
 „ „ „ moUissimum 84 
 
 „ „ „ plumosHin 84 
 
 „ „ „ riparium 80 
 
 „ „ „ speciosum 81 
 
 „ „ „ Torreyi .. 85 
 
 Sphagnum cyclophyllum, Sull 47 
 
 „ cymbifolioides, Breut 41 
 
 Sphagnum cymbifolium, Ehrh 38 
 
 „ „ var. compactum 41 
 
 „ „ „ congesttim 40 
 
 „ „ „ cordifoHum 52 
 
 „ „ „ purpurascens 40 
 
 „ „ „sguarrosHlum\i 
 
 „ „ „ tenelluni 47, 50 
 
 „ „ „ turgiaum 36, 47 
 
 Sphagnum dcnticulatum, Brid 50 
 
 „ Drummondii, Wils 47 
 
 „ dubium, Wils 79 
 
 Sphagnum fimbriatnm, Wils 63 
 
 y, „ var. majus .. 64 
 
 „ „ „ robustum .. 61 
 
 Sphajmum flexuosum, Dozy 79 
 
 „ fulvum, Sendt 77 
 
 „ fuscum, Klingg 73 
 
 „ Girgensohnii, Russ. ,. .. 64 
 
 „ „ var. squarrosulum 66 
 
 „ helveticum, Schk 58 
 
 „ humile, Schp 58 
 
 „ hypnoides, Braun .. ..83 
 
 „ imbricatum, Hornsch. .. 35 
 
 „ immersum, Nees 56 
 
 „ „ Casseb 36 
 
 o 
 
 „ insulosum, Angst 52 
 
 Sphagnum intermedium, Hoffm 78 
 
 „ „ var. pulchrum 8i 
 
 PACB 
 
 Sphagnum intermedium^ var. riparium 80 
 
 Sphagnum Kinlayanum, Wils 88 
 
 Sphagnum laricinum, Spruce .. .. 44 
 
 „ „ var. cyclophyllum 47 
 
 „ „ „ platyphyllum 47 
 
 „ „ „ teretiusculum 46 
 
 Sphagnum latifolium, Hedw 39 
 
 „ „ var. fluitans .. 50 
 
 „ laxifolium, C. Miill 82 
 
 „ „ var. serrulatum .. 84 
 
 „ Lescurii, Sull 50 
 
 Sphagnum Lindbergii, Sch^p 77 
 
 „ macrophyllum, Brid 87 
 
 Sphagnum magnifolium, Wils 88 
 
 „ mcndociaum, Sull 85 
 
 Sphagnum ntolle, Sull 53 
 
 „ „ var. arctum ., .. 55 
 
 „ „ „ Miilleri .. .. 54 
 
 „ „ „ tencrum .. .. 55 
 
 Sphagnum molluscoides, C. Miill. .. 55 
 
 „ molluscum, Bruch 42 
 
 „ „ var. immersum 44 
 
 „ Mougeotii, Schimp 79 
 
 „ Miilleri, Schimp 55 
 
 o 
 
 „ neglectum, Angst 45 
 
 „ oblongurn, P. B 59 
 
 „ obtusifolium, Ehrh 39 
 
 „ „ var. minus .. 58 
 
 „ obtusum, Warnst 81 
 
 „ palustre, L 39» 66 
 
 Sphagnum papillosum, Lindb 35 
 
 „ „ var. confertum 37 
 „ „ „ stenophyllum 38 
 
 Sphagnum patulum, Mitt 59 
 
 „ pentastichum, Brid 67 
 
 „ platyphyllum, Sull 47 
 
 „ porosum, Lind 62 
 
 Sphagnum Portorictuse, Hampe .. .. 32 
 
 Sphagnum pritmorsum, Zenk. Diet. .. 58 
 
 o 
 
 „ pycnocladum, Angst 75 
 
 Sphagnum Pylaiei, Brid 85 
 
 „ „ var. sedoides .. .. 86 
 
 Sphagnum recurvum, P. B 78 
 
 Sphagnum rigidui/i, iiees 56 
 
 „ „ var. compactum .. 57 
 
 „ „ „ squarrosum ., 58 
 
 Sphagnum riparium, Angst 81 
 
 „ rubellum, Wils 69 
 
 „ sedoides, Brid 86 
 
 „ speciosum, Klingg 81 
 
 „ spectabile, Schimp 81 
 
INDEX. 
 
 91 
 
 FACE 
 
 Sphagnum squarrosulum, Lesq 60 
 
 Sphagnum strictum, Lindb 64 
 
 » „ var. squarrosulum 66 
 
 Sphagnum strictum, SuU 58 
 
 Sphagnum sqnarrosum, Pers 59 
 
 » » var. imbricatum 61 
 » » „ laxum .. 61 
 » )i „ squarrosulum 60 
 M II II subteres .. 61 
 >» II II /^^^J .. 62 
 „ subsecuwf tm, Nccs .. .. 48 
 t> II var. auriculatum 50 
 fi II II contortum 49 
 »» II II isophyllum 46, 50 
 >» II II obesum .. 51 
 »> II I, rufescens jo 
 » „ II turgidum 51 
 Sphagnum subulatum, Brid 67 
 
 I'AOK 
 
 Sphagnum Sullivantianum, Aust 3. 
 
 „ tabulare, Sull 53i 55 
 
 SphagHum tcnellu>n, Ehrh 42 
 
 II II vox. /lui tans .. 44 
 
 1. I. II longi/olium ., 44 
 
 11 II II rubellum .. 69 
 
 Sphagnum tcncUum, Khngg 71 
 
 „ tencrum, Sull cc 
 
 „ teres, Angst 62 
 
 „ Torreyanum, Sull 85 
 
 „ vulgare, Mich 39 
 
 Sphagnum Wul/ii, Girgen 75 
 
 II II var. squarrosulum 76 
 
 Spore 24 
 
 Subsccunda 42 
 
 Truncata 51 
 
 Vegetative System 12 
 
 • 
 
 LONDON : PRINTED BY WM. CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREET AND CHARING CROSS. 
 
 ' f 
 
U ■, 
 
 t 
 
 ran 
 
I 
 
 PLATE r. 
 
PLATE I. 
 
 i^Fig. I from a Specimen lent by Mr. Ifowse, the rest from Schimper''s work.) 
 
 Fig. I. — Prothallium with young plant. 
 „ 2. — Sph. cymbijolittvt. Vertic.-xl ction of stem, passing also through two leaves 
 
 and the base of a branch fascicle. 
 „ 3. — Ditto. Transverse section showing the pith or axile cells, the indurated pcri- 
 phcnil layer, and the four strata of cuticular cells. 
 -Cells of pith. Fig. 5.— Ditto of woody layer. FiG. 6.— Ditto of cuticle. 
 -Cells of a branch leaf of Sph. cymbifo '"in. 
 — Transverse section of a leaf of Sph. squarrosum. 
 -Cells of a branch leaf of Sph. acutifolium seen from the back. 
 — Transverse section of same. 
 
 -Male inflorescence of Sph. cymbifolium. FiG. 10. — Ripe anthcridium with 
 paraphyses. 
 II. — Vertical section of a capsule still enclosed in the calyptra. c, calyptra ; J, cavity 
 
 of spore sac ; p, pedicel of capsule. 
 12. — Macrospores. Fig. 13. — Microspores. 
 
 » 
 
 ^^- 
 
 l> 
 
 1-- 
 
 » 
 
 IX- 
 
 » 
 
 8.- 
 
 )) 
 
 8r. 
 
 n 
 
 9-- 
 
I'l I. 
 
 K BraiUivfA; L." JaI . ad tmt. 
 
 WAe,t«cCo« • 
 
 Genex^al strixcture. 
 
PLATE II. 
 
:ir^ 
 
 PLATE II. 
 
 Sphagnum Portoricense, Hampe. 
 
 
 Fig. a. — From a plant in Austin's collection. 
 „ I. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 „ 5. — Stem leaves. FiG. 5 a a. — Areolation of apex of same. 
 „ 6. — Leaf from middle of a divergent branch. Fig. 6x. — Section of same. 
 
 FiG. 6£'. — Cell from middle x 200. Fig. 6d. — Leaves from base of the 
 
 same branch. FiG. 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. 
 „ gx. — Part of section of stem. 
 „ 10. — Part of a branch denuded of leaves. FiG. 10a. — Cuticular cells of same. 
 
 Fig. 10^. — The same seen laterally. Fig. lor. — Transverse section of a 
 
 branch. 
 
 ! I 
 
IPir.i. 
 
 "1 
 
 
 "<X ,i>*-«'*«=.'H» i«!jp'*''^^ 
 
 
 f //V 
 
 
 'ill 
 
 W%1 
 
 
 
 SfMyW 
 
 
 y 
 
 5a> o- 
 
 t • Ml : ^' 
 
 
 r? !• 
 
 9u> 
 
 
 ' / 
 .-*.>• 
 
 
 ?^E>'iu£h»<aiCi» ij«i' MM. r\^t. 
 
 % iV»tS(i 
 
 VT» 
 
 Sph . Pot' tori c ense 
 
HI 
 
 I ii 
 
PLATE III. 
 
 ^ 
 
PLATE III. 
 
 Sphagnum Austini, Sull. 
 
 Fig 
 
 . rt!.- 
 
 » 
 
 l/.- 
 
 )) 
 
 I.— 
 
 ft 
 
 3-- 
 
 »> 
 
 4-:.- 
 
 » 
 
 S-- 
 
 ») 
 
 6/>. 
 
 )) 
 
 6c.- 
 
 )( 
 
 6c 
 
 » 
 
 7-- 
 
 » 
 
 9;r. 
 
 » 
 
 9<r.- 
 
 )> 
 
 10.— 
 
 
 lOiT.- 
 
 Female plant from Austin'"? collection. 
 
 Bar'-f'T plant from Hunneberg. 
 
 Part of stem and branch fascicle. 
 
 Perichictium and fruit. Fig. 4. — Perichaetial bract. 
 — Cell from middle of same X 400. 
 
 -Stem leaves. FiG. 6. — Leaves from a divergent branch. 
 — Point of same. FiG. 6 a a.— The same expanded under pressure. FiG. 6x. — 
 
 Transverse section. 
 — Cell from middle X 200. 
 /.—Hyaline cell seen from the side in adhesion to the wall of the chlorophyllose 
 
 cell (Lindberg). 
 -Basal intermediate leaves. Fig. 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. 
 — Part of section of stem. 
 
 —Outer cuticular cells of stem. gc'. — Inner ditto X 100. 
 -P.irt of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 — Cuticular cells of same. 
 
 R.Bi 
 
^v // \ a. 
 
 RBrajitli-waate ael aJlneA. 
 
 ^>Vt«t*C\. sc 
 
 S'pii . Aus tini , 
 
r 
 
 II 
 
 m 
 
 i 
 I' 
 
PLATE IV. 
 
 , 
 
 If -" 
 
M 
 
 
 PLATE IV. 
 
 Sphagnum papillosum, Lindb. 
 
 Ml 
 
 r 
 
 1 
 
 ) 
 
 li' 
 
 ''' 1 ' 
 
 Fig. rt.— Female plant. Fig. a g .—Part of male plant. 
 ,) I. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 „ 2. — Male inflorescence. FiG. 26. — Bract from same. 
 
 -Fruit with its perichactium. FiG. 4. — Bract from same. 
 > rt. — Areolation of basal wing of same. 
 -Stem leaf. 
 
 -Branch leaf. FiG. 6/>. — Point of same. Fig. 6x. — Transverse section. 
 Fig. 6 a a. — Areolation of half of apex, expanded under pressure. FiG. 6c. — 
 Cell X 200. 
 /. — Hyaline cell seen from the side in adhesion to the wall of the chlorophyllose 
 cell (Lindberg). 
 '. — Branch leaf of var. stenophyllum. 
 
 -Basal intermediate leaves. 
 ■. — Part of section of stem. FiG. ^c. — Outer cuticular cells of same. 
 
 „ i,bi 
 
 „ 5-- 
 
 „ 6.- 
 
 „ 6 a 
 
 „ 6y-- 
 ., 7.- 
 „ 9X- 
 
 
 til 
 1 
 
i-'l IV 
 
 I 
 
 L 
 
 F. I't aiUfiwaa'.t 'Itt] .iu iiat. 
 
 fWfit *"Oo imiJ 
 
 L^ph ij ^t-Dillosun". 
 
m 
 
 :'. 
 
 m 
 
 
PLATE y. 
 
 : 
 
 
PLATE V. 
 
 Sphagnum cymbifolium, Ehrh. 
 
 Fig. a. — Female plant. Fig. aS. — Upper part of male plant. 
 
 „ /3. — Var. squarrosnlum. FiG. y. — Var. congestum, 
 
 „ I. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 
 „ 2.— Male inflorescence. FiG. 2(5. — Bract froi. ..iie. 
 
 „ 3. — Fruit and pericha^tium. FiG. 4. — Bract from same. 
 
 „ 5. — Stem leaf. FiG. 5 a a. — Areolation of apex. 
 
 „ $ a b. — Areolation of base. 
 
 „ 6. — Leaf from middle of a divergent branch. 
 
 „ tp. — Point of same. FiG. dx. — Transverse section. 
 
 „ dc. — Areolation at middle. 
 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaves. 
 
 „ 8. — Leaf from apex of a branch. 
 
 FBvs 
 
Pi V 
 
 'p-'Bi-ai'hr/.iV i~ I'TnaC 
 
 "K'.ir^ h'' Ijtji 
 
 SpV'. cymbifoiium . 
 
,1 
 
 kt 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 > 
 
 
 
«: 
 
 
 > 
 
 PLATE yi. 
 
 
 \ 
 
m 
 
 ■■■■■■I 
 
 nr. 
 
 \v 
 
 ii:' 
 
 Fig. a.- 
 ,. I-- 
 
 ,, 2.- 
 
 » 3-- 
 
 » S-- 
 
 „ 6.- 
 
 „ 5^ 
 
 PLATE VI. 
 Sphagnum tenellum, Ehrh. 
 
 -Female plant. Fig. a $ .—Male plant. 
 
 -Part of stem with branch fascicle. 
 
 -Male inflorescence. Fig. 2(5.— Bract from same. 
 
 -Fruit and pericha^tium. FiG. 4.— Bract from same. 
 
 -Stem leaves. FiG. i,aa. Areolation of apex. Fig. j a (5.- Arcolation of base. 
 
 -Leaves from middle of a divergent branch. FiG. 6^-.— Transverse section. 
 
 Fig. 6/.— Point of same. Fig. 6 a a:.- Areolation of upper part. Fig. 6c.~ 
 
 Cell from middle x 200. 
 •Basal intermediate leaves. 
 --Part of section of stem. Fig. 10.— Branch denuded of leaves. Fig. iox— 
 
 Transverse section of same, 
 and 6 /3,— Stem and branch leaves of var, longifolium. 
 
"Pl.Yl, 
 
 
 HiirajtiiWAite del ad nat 
 
 Sph . Lenellurn 
 
r 
 
 PLATE VII. 
 
 Fig 
 
 a. 
 
 » 
 
 I. 
 
 » 
 
 2. 
 
 » 
 
 3- 
 
 )) 
 
 5- 
 
 6.— 
 
 7- 
 
 Sphagnum laricinum, Spruce. 
 
 Female plant. FiG. a $ .—Male plant. 
 
 Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 
 Male inflorescence. Fig. 26.— Bract from same. 
 
 •Capsule and perichaetium. Fig. 4.— Bract from same. 
 
 ■Stem leaves. FiG. 5 « a.— Areolation of apex. Fig. 5 a <!>.— Areolation of base 
 
 of same. 
 Leaves from middle of a divergent branch. FiG. 6 a «.— Areolation of apex. 
 
 Fig. 6 a ^. ~ Areolation of base of same. Fig. 6/. — Point of same. 
 
 FiG. 6c.— Cell from middle x 200. Fig. 6x— Section of same. 
 ■Basal Intermediate leaves. 
 —Part of section of stem. Fig. 10.— Branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 RI 
 
:''i.:Tr. 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 1_ 
 
 RBrkitl'iWljlte del udl I'lU.' . 
 
 W:We.L«cColitli 
 
 'pli la,r i r-. irium 
 

 
PLATE VI I L 
 
PLATE VIII. 
 Sphagnum laricinum Vars. 
 
 O 
 
 Fig. a. — Fertile female plant of the typical form, from the Aland Islands ; communicated 
 
 by Professor Lindberg, 
 
 „ ^. — Var. teretiuscidum. Fig. 5. — Stem le f. Fig. 6. — Leaves from a divergent 
 
 branch. 
 
 „ y. — Var. plalyphyllum. Fig. 5. — Stem leaf. FiG. 6. — Leaves from a divergent 
 
 branch. 
 
 „ d. — Var. cydophyllum. Fig. 5. — Stem leaves. Fig. 6. — Branch leaf. 
 
PI VIII. 
 
 ^A 
 
 ■iil-a.lhw'ii- - uiji «oi nu.1. 
 
 "VrW..t.fcC='.itli. 
 
 Sp?i. laJ-LrV-Ull- '.''3J ' 
 
r 
 
w 
 
 ■:^MMmm 
 
 PLATE IX. 
 Sphagnum subsecundum, Nees v. Esenb. 
 
 Fig. a.— Female plant. Fig. i $ .—Male plant. 
 „ I.— Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 „ 2.— Male inflorescence. Fig. 2^.— Bract from same. 
 » 3-— Fruit and perichaetium. Fig. 4.— Bract from same. 
 
 „ J.— Stem leaf. Fig. 5 a a.— Areolation of apex. Fig. 5 a ^.— Areolation of base. 
 „ 6.— Leaf from middle of a divergent branch. Fig. 6x— Transverse section. 
 
 Fig. 6/.— Point of same. Fig. 6 a a.— Areolation of apex, Fig. 6 a ^.— Ditto 
 
 of base. Fig. 6<r.— Cell from middle x 200. 
 „ 7-— Basal intermediate leaves. Fig. gr.— Part of section of stem. f 
 
 
PI . IX. 
 
 
 ■■■■■ ^'■' -A ^ 
 
 li.Drtutliwa-ito dal ad nat 
 
 '.WV„.t* ..i.«o 
 
 Sph siib 86 cTjn d'a m'. 
 
'.-^itiB&iiiiamatkaii 
 
PLATE X. 
 
 ) ' 
 
' '''^"."'■ifB','1.1*!' ■■p^'^»;pw 
 
 
 j.,-i., miiiwi-.iijii— ■wwww^w 
 
 T 
 
 
 18 
 
 i'; 
 111'' ; 
 
 
 ill' 
 
 PLATE X. 
 
 Sphagnum subsecundum Vars. 
 
 Fig. /3.— Var. contortum. Fig. 5.— Stem leaf. Fig. 6.— Branch leaf. 
 „ y. — Var. auriculatum. Fig. 5. — Stem leaf. Fig. '^ab. — Basal wing of same x 200. 
 
 Fig. 6. — Branch leaf. 
 „ d.— Var. obesutn. Fig. 6. — Branch leaf. 
 
 rfBi-a 
 
PI X 
 
 i X 20O. 
 
 [^Bi'ait.iiwa.it(' d.'.: .. i iuj.t. . 
 
 WWitt ?r.Co., 
 
 Spli . tixih e; fe o ■■. 4. ; ; ] u rti Vai--^ 
 

 m 
 
 it 
 
 1 
 
 J 
 
 1i 
 
lit 
 
 PLATE XL 
 
 
K 
 
 \l'l 
 
 ,t i 
 
 iff ' 
 
 
 PLATE XI. 
 
 o 
 
 Sphagnum Anostromii, Harttn. 
 
 Fig. a.— Female plant. FiG. a S .—Male plant. 
 
 „ I. — Part of stem and branch fascicle. 
 
 „ 2. — Male inflorescence. 
 
 „ 3. — Fruit and perich<Etium. FiG. 4. — Bract from same. 
 
 „ 4/. — Point of an inner bract. 
 
 „ 5. — Stem leaves. Fig. 5 a a.— Areolation of apex of same. 
 
 „ 6. — Leaves from a divergent branch. FiG. 6fi. — Point of same. 
 
 „ 6 a a. — Areolation of same. FiG. 6x — Section. 
 
 „ 6c. — Cell from middle x 200. 
 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaves. 
 
 „ 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. 
 
 „ gx. — Transverse section of stem. 
 
 „ 10. — Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 Ta 
 
Pi x:. 
 
 
 
 Rh"»'*.!i-.va.i*.e Sblo-olnat. 
 
 W.V.'tfclifeCu . 
 
 jp h. J \ aq 3 t.r cam 
 
■T 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 1 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 
 B 
 
 In 
 
 i 
 
 il 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 g 
 
 If 
 
 
 1. 
 
 11 
 
 
PLATE XI L 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 

 w 
 
 PLATE XII. 
 
 Sphagnum molle, Var. /s. 
 
 Fig. a. — Fertiii plant from Darnholm. 
 „ I. — Part of stem with branch fascicle and fruit. 
 
 „ 2.— Male inflorescence. FiG. 4'.— Perichaetial bract of type from Sullivant's figure. 
 ,y 4- — Perichaetial bract from British plant. FiG. 4/. — Point of same. 
 ,. S.~Stem leaves. Fig. sua. — Areolation of apex of same. Fig. ^ad. — Ditto of 
 
 basal wing. 
 „ 6. — Leaf from middle of a divergent branch. FiG. 6fi, — Point of same. 
 
 Fig. 6x— Transverse section. FiG. 6c— Cell from middle x 200. 
 „ 7.— Basal intermediate leaf. Fig. gx— Part of section of stem. FiG. 10.— Part of a 
 
 branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 II 
 
PI XII 
 
 
 
 KBtaii .'-it* tk\ \A. <vi< 
 
 ■W.V-V • r, , lil , 
 
 ^pluinoJle 
 
mmmmmmmmmmim M 
 
 ■(1 I 
 
 
 I 
 
PLATE XI I L 
 
 
 
I 
 
 'i I 
 
 lii 
 
 PLATE XIII. 
 
 Sphagnum rigidum, Nees v. Esenb. 
 
 
 Fig 
 
 a.- 
 
 >» 
 
 3-- 
 
 
 S-- 
 
 » 
 
 6.- 
 
 )> 
 
 6a 
 
 M 
 
 7- 
 
 »> 
 
 8.- 
 
 » 
 
 9^. 
 
 »> 
 
 /3.- 
 
 » 
 
 y-- 
 
 -Fertile plant. Fig. i. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 
 -Fruit and perichaetium. Fig. 4. — Bract from same. 
 
 -Stem leaves. Fig. s a a. — Areolation of apex of same. 
 
 -Leaves from middle of a divergent branch. 
 
 a. — Areolation of apex of same expanded. FiG. 6x. — Transverse section. 
 
 Fig. 6p. — Point of same. FiG. 6c. — Cell from miJdle x 200. FiG. 6r. — 
 
 Reticulation at back x 400. 
 -Basal intermediate leaf. 
 
 -Leaf from a pendent branch with an antheridium. 
 — Part of section of stem. Fig. 10. — Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 -Var. conipactutn. 
 -Var. sguarrosum. . 
 
•rn Kill. 
 
 
 ^^%£^ 
 
 
 .Bnati\«.ut' lA^itij' 
 
 iV?.'>l.»>- a>n 
 
 Iijili.i'i gidiUU. 
 
ri 
 •11 
 
 i«|:| 
 
 ft;'' 
 
 i|, ^^ 
 
 1 
 
 ill' 
 
 ^i 
 
 i; 
 
 III 
 
 S. ill 
 
 1 > % 
 
 7 [ 1 
 ' 1.' 
 
 '1. 
 
 E: 
 
PLATE XIJ^. 
 
w 
 
 i f ■ 
 ii 
 
 K» : ■ I : 
 
 I; 
 It- 
 
 if-: 
 
 PLATE XIV. 
 
 Sphagnum squarrosum, Persoon. 
 
 Fig. a. — Fertile plant. 
 „ I.— Part of stena with a branch fascicle and male inflorescence. 
 „ 3.— Perichaetium and fruit. Fig. 4.— Upper bract from same. 
 „ 5.— Stem leaves. Fig. 5 a fl.— Areolation of apex of same. 
 „ 6.— Leaves from a divergent branch. Fig. 6.r.— Section. 
 „ 6/.— Point of same. Fig. 6f,— Cells from middle x 200. 
 „ 7.— Basal intermediate leaf. FiG. g^.-Part of section of stem. 
 „ 10.— Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 ?;Bi 
 
PI.XIV, 
 
 -^-f^ 
 
 ^5^ ' T 
 
 s .. 
 
 /"' 
 
 ■"> 
 
 
 Bt&LHiWAlt^ '-lei ai liat. 
 
 W 'fer ».i'"h* 
 
 Spli sqiiar/'-osixm. 
 
iB 
 
PLATE XV. 
 
i 
 
 
 '•if 
 
 PLATE XV. 
 
 Sphagnum squarrosum, var. teres. 
 
 Fig. a, — Female plant. Fig. a $ . — Male plant. 
 „ I.— Part of stem and a branch fascicle. 
 
 „ 2. — Male inflorescence. Fig. 26. — Bract from same with an antheridium. 
 „ 3. — Perichaetium and fruit. Fig. 4. — Upper bract from same. 
 „ 5. — Stem leaf. Fig. 5 a a. — Areolation of apex of same. 
 „ 6. — Leaves from a divergent branch. Fig. 6x, — Section. Fig. 6/. — Point of same. 
 
 Fig. 6c. — Cells from middle x 200. 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaf. Fig. 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. Fig. Qi*-.— Part 
 
 of section of stem. 
 „ 10. — Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
PI JtV 
 
 1 
 
 ^ hjiJirwul*' 'if; ad iscL 
 
 v." Witt » C" I'll 
 
 Spi, RC^UBLlTOSTXTTl VsLTtcfeS. 
 
i> 
 
 
 t 
 
 i ■< 
 
 f 
 
 ii^ilL 
 
PLATE Xyi. 
 
ff^ 
 
 1^' i ! 
 
 > f 
 
 PLATE XVI. 
 
 Sphagnum fimbriatum, Wilson. 
 
 Fig. a. — Fertile plant. Fig. i. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 „ 2. — Male inflorescence. FiG. 26. — Bract from same. 
 „ 3. — Fruit and pericha^tium. Fig. 4. — Upper bract from same. 
 „ 5. — Stem leaf. Fig. 5 a a. — Areolation of part of apex of same. 
 „ 6. — Leaf from middle of a divergent branch. Fig. 6/. — Point of same. 
 
 Cells from middle x 200. Fig. 6x. — Transverse section. 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaves. 
 „ 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. FiG. <)x. — Part of section of stem. 
 
 Outer cuticular cells. 
 „ 10.— Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 Fig. 6c.— 
 
 Fig. gc— 
 
 1'' 
 
 
 'f.' . < 
 
 1^' 
 
 ! ■'. 
 
 %■■ 
 
 i' ' 
 
 
 :^! 
 
 ' 1' 
 
 
 M'' 
 
 n. 
 
 A: 
 
 i. 
 
 % 
 
 ii-i'. 
 
 l^i 
 
 id; . 
 
 ii 
 
 ySi 
 
 f if' 
 
 jar 
 
 !,): ' 
 
 « Ui 
 
 i^;i- 
 
 I'V 
 
 iW 
 
 
 2'' 
 
 ; W 
 
 
Pi. XVT 
 
 
 E Brjit}iwju*<- i'.j j.l uat 
 
 ._J 
 
 yiftnn ':-!.ii, 
 
 '.'■lAi fnnbnatma 
 
 m 
 
I 
 
 H 
 
 1 ' i:' 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 [ 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 '■ 
 
 tf|B 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ! ; 
 
 ! } ■ 
 
 ; 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 1 
 
 
 <; 
 
 
 
 
 H^H 1 
 
 i : 
 1 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 ^t 
 
 I 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
' 
 
 PLATE XFII. 
 
PLATE XVII. 
 
 Sphagnum strictum, Lindb. 
 
 Fig. a. — Female plant. Fig. $ . — Male plant. 
 
 „ I. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 
 „ 2b. — Bract from male inflorescence with antheridiuni. 
 
 „ 3. — Fruit and pericha:tium. ^IG. 4. — Bract from same. 
 
 „ 4rt. — Apex of same expanded. Fig. 5, — Stem leaves. 
 
 „ s a a. — Areolation of apex of same. 
 
 „ 6. — Leaves from a divergent branch. Fig. 6/. — Point of same. 
 
 „ 6c. — Cells from middle x 200. 
 
 „ 6x — Transverse section. 
 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaf. 
 
 „ 9X — Part of section of stem. 
 
 „ 10. — Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 i 
 
 ]!T 
 
 IS i^ 
 
 '!!' 
 
p^. XV u. 
 
 O^XCC*^ 
 
 
 \ 1 
 
 ft .#fM^o/.vik. 
 
 
 
 S ?:riiviw.i T> ^ur.'" 
 
 "vr.w..-».A,('iith. 
 
 ''ph Glrii'l!lTL 
 
m ..1 
 
 ^it ■ 
 
 ''■ « 
 
 !^ ■ 
 
 <9 I* 
 
f ( 
 
r 
 
 PLATE XVIII. 
 Sphagnum acutifolium, Ehrhart. 
 
 Fig. a. — Plant of the typical form. 
 „ I. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 
 „ 2. — Male inflorescence. FiG. 26. — Bract and antheridium from same. 
 „ 3. — Fruit and pericha;tium. FiG. 4. — Bract from same. 
 „ 5. — Stem leaves. Fig. 5 a a. — Areolation of apex of same. 
 „ 6. — Leaves from middle of a divergent branch. 
 „ 6 a 6, — Areolation of base. Fig. 6^. — Transverse section. 
 „ 6p. — Point of same. Fig. 6c. — Cell from middle x 200. 
 „ 7- — Basal intermediate leaves. Fig. 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. 
 „ gx. — Part of section of stem. 
 „ 10.— Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
F^i xviir. 
 
 V 
 
 7 T * ■^.^^\\ 
 
 L 
 
 Rbrajtir^ai^.e n-ainart 
 
 V/ist A. Chih 
 
 Sf-li. ucblif oliuni 
 
P^^aiBHSSS^BS 
 
 14 
 
PLATE XIX. 
 

 ■:v'A\ 
 
 PLATE XIX. 
 
 Sphagnum acutifolium, var. rubelluni. 
 
 Fio. a. — Female plant. Fig. a $ . — Male plant. 
 
 „ I. — Part of stem with a branch fascicle. 
 
 „ 2. — Male inflorescence. FiG. 2d, — Bract from same. 
 
 „ 3. — Fruit and pcricha^tium. FiG. 4. — Bract from same. 
 
 „ 5. — Stem leaves. FiG. S^rt. — Areolation of apex. FiG. Sfl^. — Ditto of base. 
 
 „ 6. — Leaves from middle of a divergent branch. FiG. 6x. — Transverse sectijn. 
 Fig. 6p. — Point of same. Fig. 6 a a. — Areolation of apex. Fig. 6 a c. — 
 Areolation of base. FiG. 6c. — Single cell from middle X 200. 
 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaves. 
 
 „ 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. 
 
 „ gx. — Part of section of stem. 
 
 „ 10. — Branch denuded of It J vto. 
 
 Riia 
 
PI. XIX. 
 
 Mm ImS! iM/*'/ ■... 
 
 iiKl 
 
 
 
 ^^Hh 
 
 (iai- 
 
 L 
 
 R i.i iltlivrulf ill i,j lilt 
 
 Wnt ',;,„, 
 
 Spli. acuLi fclvuiiL Va.f. ru bel J uin 
 
ru 1 
 
 
 
 ^^|BIl»)"5WVrw™i7"W»"«iPffll»WP^i^!!^P!!rW^ 
 
 m^^np^viwiij I ,iiiji p'.h™ um^maw^mv^^i^' 
 
M 
 
 PLATE XX. 
 
 
PLATE XX. 
 
 Sphagnum acutifolium Vars. 
 
 Fig. 0. — Var. dcjlexutn. 
 „ y. — „ purpuretim. 
 „ €. — „ teH7(e. 
 „ '•— » fusctim. 
 „ \. — „ luridum. 
 „ 5.— Stem leaves. Fig. 6.— Branch leaves. 
 
 
 il 
 
 
PI. XX. 
 
 
 
 ^fm.- / V 
 
 ""..i y 
 
 H.7 
 
 i-. 
 
 t 
 
 i 
 
 f^ Hh»--i cKvfaile del act nA-t . 
 
 We.!^' 
 
 SpV. acutifolraJiL Vt 
 
 ;j r- 
 

 ¥ 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■h '■■ 
 
 
 1: ^ 
 
 I 
 
 S 
 
 ^Hi 
 
 ri 1 
 
 ^Hl { 
 
 r f 1 
 
 ^B ' 
 
 « 1 ' 
 
 
 i' i 
 
 B' 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 1 
 
 m^ 
 
 
 11^ 
 
PLA TE XXL 
 
 \ 
 
i 
 
 r 
 
 
 f ■' 
 
 PLATE XXI. 
 
 Sphagnum acuti folium Vars. 
 
 Fig. C — Var. quinquefarium. 
 „ 9. — „ clegans, 
 „ K. — „ ardum. 
 „ fi. — „ Iccte-viretis. 
 „ 5.— Stem leaves. FiG. 6.— Branch leaves. 
 
B BniUiwHiU ,iti jA ru^; 
 
 * ■'.', t ; 
 
 bph d.cul;fohuir.. Va/? 
 
 - -v./ 
 

 PLA TE XXII. 
 
■,%. 
 
 ^> 
 
 .0^ \^ -.A 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 m 
 
 A 
 
 O 
 
 ;<" c^ 
 
 .•^ m?' 
 
 ..<c J> ^ 
 
 v'^ . ^ 
 
 W, 
 
 <5> 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 LO 
 
 I.I 
 
 III Ilia 
 
 IIIIM 
 
 
 11 
 
 IIM 
 
 Z2 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 <^ 
 
 //, 
 
 /y 
 
 '^A 
 
 <?. 
 
 c7a 
 
 A '!> 
 
 VI 
 
 
 '/ 
 
 ///. 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 « 
 
 i^^ 
 
 .•V 
 
 iV 
 
 ^9) 
 
 V 
 
 
 s'^ .^ ^ 
 
 ^i> ^ 
 
 . 
 
r ^j 
 
 \ i 
 
 \ 
 
 1 
 
T 
 
 PLATE XXII. 
 
 Sphagnum Wulfii, Girgens. 
 
 Fig. a.— Fertile plant. Fig. i.— Part of stem and branch fascicle. j 
 
 » 3.— Fruit and perichretium. Fig. 4.— Bract from same. 
 
 „ ;.— Stem leaves. Fig. 5 a a.— Areolation of apex. Fig. 5 a b. — Ditto of basal wing. 
 „ 6.— Leaves from middle of a divergent branch. Fig. 6/. — Point of same. 
 Fig. 6<r.— Cell from middle x 200. Fig. 6x— Transverse section, ' from 
 upper part, " from lower part. 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaf. ' 
 
 n 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. >\ 
 
 „ 9x — Part of section of stem. / 
 
 „ lo. — Part of a branch denuded of leaves. ' )' 
 
PI. XXLl. 
 
 
 r BiaUn«i,« dal -ad lui . 
 
 ww.rtikColitK 
 
 ppii V'v^uTl'i:. 
 
PLATE XXI I L 
 
IJl 
 
 ■> ■ PLATE XXIII. ' 
 
 Sphagnum Lindbekgii, Schimp. 
 
 Fig. a. — Fertile plant. Fig. i. — Part of stem ajid branch fascicle. 
 „ 3. — Fruit and perichaetium. Fig. 4. — Bract from same. 
 „ 5. — Stem leaves. Fig. 5 a a. — Areolation of apex x 60. FiG. $ a b. — Ditto of basal 
 
 wing. 
 „ 6. — Leaves from middle of a divergent branch. Fig. 6p. — Point of same. 
 
 FiG. 6x. — Transverse section. Fig, 6c. — Cell from middle X 200. 
 „ 7. — Basal intermediate leaf. FlG. <)x. — P.irt of section of stem. FiG. 10. — Part of a 
 
 branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 !l! 
 
 lil; 
 
 I > < 
 
PI - XXLll. 
 
 H Hraithwaite atelsui tia.t 
 
 V,- ?■'..« y.Z°'.-ik 
 
 Sj,u Lindbet^ii. 
 
1(- 
 
 i ■ 
 1 
 
 I 
 
m 
 
 PLATE XXIV. 
 
Fig 
 
 a. 
 
 w 
 
 I.- 
 
 » 
 
 2.- 
 
 » 
 
 3.- 
 
 )) 
 
 5-- 
 
 6.—: 
 
 7- 
 9;r, 
 
 PLATE XXIV. ^ 
 
 Sphagnum intermedium, Hoffm. 
 
 •Female plant. FiG. .i ^ .—Part of male plant. 
 
 Part of stem with branch fascicle. 
 
 Male inflorescence. FiG. 2b, — Bract with antheridium. 
 
 Perichaetium and fruit. FiG. 4. — Bract from same. 
 
 Stem leaf. Fig. S a a. — Areolation of apex of same. FiG. j3s. — Stem leaf of 
 var. riparium. 
 
 Leaf of divergent branch. FiG. 6'.— Same in a dry state. FiG. dx, — Section. 
 
 FiG. dp. — Point of same. Fig. dc. — Cell from middle x 200. 
 -Basal intermediate leaves. FiG. 8. — Leaf from a pendent branch. 
 — Part of section of stem. FiG, 10. — Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 R.Br 
 
P\ XXIV. 
 
 6.r , If^ 
 
 
 
 H.Braiihwftiu dslsuX-nKt 
 
 W.Weet & Co, imp. 
 
 Sph. i nterme diitim. 
 
i 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
PLATE XXV. 
 
i'i! I 
 
 PLATE XXV. 
 Sphagnum intermedium Vars. 
 
 Fig. ^.— Var. ripariwn {specioswn), from Russow. Fig. 5.— Stem leaf. Fig. 6.— Branch 
 
 leaf and apical cells. 
 „ 3*.— Ditto from Old Trafford Moor (Hunt, in Kew Herb.). Fig. 5.— Stem leaf 
 
 Fig. 6. — Branch leaf. 
 „ y. — Var. pulchrum. 
 
 „ 5.— Stem leaf with its point and a hyaline cell. i 
 
 „ 6. — Branch leaf. FiG. dp. — Point of same. 
 
 ^11 
 
 Kl 
 
6. — Branch 
 -Stem leaf. 
 
 m 
 
 v: XXV 
 
 ■ hi UtliwUltf. vfc'. .l.i lUl 
 
 vr>fc->i'>, iin. 
 
 opli.inljei'mediuni !<ir' 
 
tawi.>ii,iBwi|i,i»^'w.|j<i!i'wiB^wwil 
 
lil 
 
 PLATE XXVI. 
 
 Sphagnum cuspidatum, Ehrhart. 
 
 IG 
 
 . a.- 
 
 JJ 
 
 i- 
 
 »J 
 
 26.- 
 
 )) 
 
 4- 
 
 jy 
 
 5-- 
 
 » 
 
 6.- 
 
 jt 
 
 6c.- 
 
 » 
 
 7-- 
 
 jf 
 
 9.V. 
 
 )t 
 
 ^.- 
 
 » 
 
 y.- 
 
 11 
 
 68 
 
 -Female plant. Fig. rt^.— Male plant. 
 
 -Part of stem with branch fascicle. 
 
 —Bract with antheridium, 
 
 -Perichastial bract. 
 
 -Stem leaves. Fig. $aa. — Arcolation of apex. 
 
 -Branch leaves. Fig. 6x. — Section. Fig. 6/.— Point of same. 
 
 — Cell from middle x 200. 
 
 -Basal intermediate leaf. 
 
 — Part of section of stem. [ 
 
 -Var._/a/crt/«;w, form hypnoides. 
 
 -Var. pluviosnin. FiG. 7 6.— Branch leaf of same. 
 
 . — Branch leaf of var. Torreyi. 
 
 K fi 
 
PI XXVI. 
 
 
 I a! 
 
 it Hfa tiwajte ci«'. ad nfct. 
 
 WNa.tSi.1... 
 
 >Vlf 
 
 Spli. c uspiola-tu-kn 
 

 m 
 
 ii 
 
PLATE XXVII. 
 

 h ' 
 
 PLATE XXVII. 
 
 Sphagnum cuspidatum Vars. 
 
 Fig. S. — Var. brevifolinm. 
 „ 5. — Stem leaves. FiG. 5a.— Apex of same. 
 „ 6. — Branch leaves. FiG. dp. — Point of same. 
 „ f. — Var. Torreyi. 
 „ 5. — Stem leaf. 
 „ 6.— Branch leaf. Fig. 6/. — Point of same. 
 
 KS<!ai!> 
 
RB 
 
 m 
 
 P! XXVI 
 
 SpVi cuspidatuTii Mai 
 
PLATE XXVIII. 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 J 
 
 
 ^M 
 
 *f- 
 
 hH 
 
 1 
 
 ^^^■J 
 
 
 EyiM.'i 
 
 i 
 
 };| 
 
 1 
 
 n 
 
 I 
 
 
 : 
 
 
 !i 
 
 ; 
 
 S'- 
 
 
 ii 
 
 
PLATE XXVIII. 
 
 Sphagnum Pylaiei, Bride). 
 
 m 
 
 Fig 
 
 . rt.— 
 
 » 
 
 I.— 
 
 ti 
 
 3.- 
 
 1} 
 
 3c.- 
 
 }f 
 
 $■— 
 
 11 
 
 6.- 
 
 j» 
 
 bc- 
 
 » 
 
 9x- 
 
 )» 
 
 lO.— 
 
 f» 
 
 ^.- 
 
 » 
 
 ^s- 
 
 -From a specimen in Austin's collection. 
 
 ■Part of stem with a divergent branch. 
 
 Perichaetium with the immersed operculate capsule 
 
 -Empty capsule. FiG. 4. — Perichaetial bract. 
 
 Stem leaves. FiG. 5 a a.— Areolation of apex of same 
 
 Branch leaves. FiG. 6x— Section. Fig. 6/. — Point o) sjimo. 
 
 -Cell from middle x 200. 
 
 —Part of section of stem. > 
 
 ■Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 ■Van sedoides, from Sullivant and Lesquereux's collection. 
 
 —Stem leaves. FiG. ^ ^x. — Section of same. 
 
 
 1 ► 
 
 IiJjTaj 
 
\ 
 
 
 PI XXVI II, 
 
 1 » 
 
 ( kZHLJik '* *'*'' 
 
 ^^i: .j|- V 1 i^.iO 
 
 SJjTMthwaile aA liuat 
 
 iph P>-1 
 
 ■WV"t«tiC'"llG 
 
 a.ici . 
 
^ 
 
 ?S' 
 
PLATE XXIX. 
 

 PLATE XXIX. 
 
 Sphagnum macrophvllum, Bemh. 
 
 Fig. a.— Fertile plant, from Drummond's collection. 
 ,, 4.-Perichaetial bract. Fig. 4/.-Point of same. 
 „ S--Stem leaves. Fig. 5 a a.—Areolation of apex of samp 
 
 " '■~'"r6':°"cdw'°''HT'' ^^^-^^-P-' --. FIG. 6..-Section. 
 branch " ^ '°'' ^''- ''-^ '' '^""^ ""''' '' '^^ -"^e 
 
 „ 9*-.-- Part of section of stem. 
 „ 10.— Part of a branch denuded of leaves. 
 
 &I 
 
 H 
 
 ill 
 
 ns, 
 
PI XXIX. 
 
 
 -H^natorwcm* Mt aid >i«.fr 
 
 wyruthCi.-ur<f,. 
 
 . 
 
 Spli 
 
 pii. m.a,oropti.yiliiiTi 
 
 kylh